The 19th Day of the Wind month.

I finished my daily routine of brushing Bell, and while

staring up at the clear, cloudless blue sky, I was thinking about what I should do now.

It’s a nice day, so how about I go shopping? Well, I don’t really have anything I want to
buy now… Kuro and Isis-san have been busy lately for some reason, so I don’t feel like
visiting them.

Well, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to wander around aimlessly every once in a while. Just
as that thought popped into my head though, a familiar voice rang out.

[Kaitokun-san! Kaitokun-san!!!]

[…Raz-san?]

When I looked back in the direction of where I heard the voice, a 30cm pink-blonde
haired fairy… Raz-san arrived from the gate, looking flustered and calling me in her
own unique way.

It’s been quite a long time since I’ve known Raz-san, but is she really still calling me
“Kaitokun-san”…No, this may be impossible to fix now, so let’s just give up.

[Kaitokun-san! Raz needs your help!!!]

[Ehh? My help? W- What are you talking about?]

[It’s about the only parfait couple!!! Please collaborate with me!!!]

[…Hmmm?]

About what? Is that some kind of secret boss? No, let’s calm down here and think about
it again… She may have just said that in the wrong order.

Only parfait couple… Only couple parfait…

[…”Couples-Only Parfait”?]

[Yes! That’s what I’m talking about! Please, Kaitokun-san, please collaborate with me!]

[No, I’m sorry. Even if I know what those words mean… Please explain to me the
situation.]

[L- Let’s see… Ahh, here it is!]

Even though I arrived at the words “Couples-Only Parfait”, I didn’t understand why
Raz-san wanted me to help her with that, so I asked her back, and out of nowhere, she
pulled out a flyer.

I received a flyer about the same height as Raz-san and looked it over… Written in
there was “Our Newest Special Fruit Parfait, for couples only!” in large letters, and
there’s a map of the area around the central street of the Symphonia Kingdom.

[…Errr, and how can I be of help with?]

[Raz… Raz really wants to try this fruit parfait. However, I was told that they can’t serve
it if it weren’t to a couple.]

…Well, it’s a couples-only parfait after all.

[That’s why, Raz tried asking “Acht-kun”…But Acht-kun said no because he was going
there with Eva-san.]

[Fumufumu… Eh?]

Raz-san said she asked Acht to go with her first… Inviting him to go eat a couples-only
parfait… Eh? Does that mean Raz-san and Acht are in that kind of relationship!?

I- I didn’t know… that’s a couple with quite the tremendous size difference right there.

However, now that I think about it, I think I can see what Raz-san needs my help with.

[…I see. You want me to help you convince Acht, right!?]

[Eh? That’s not it.]

[…Unnn?]

[Raz is asking you to come and eat parfait with me~~]

[…Eh?]

Looking at Raz-san, who said that with a big smile, I completely stiffened.

What on earth is Raz-san saying? Just because Acht turned her down, she’s asking me
to go and eat couples-only parfait… Is she insinuating something? Or perhaps, is it
because she was feeling jealous of Eva?

I didn’t think that people in this world are prone to that kind of jealousy, but I guess it
really differs for each person.

However, it certainly isn’t hard to understand Raz-san’s feelings when her lover
refused to come with her to eat the couples-only parfait that she really wanted to eat…
However, I think it would be too cruel to Acht if I go in his stead.

[…No, Raz-san. You shouldn’t be too hasty with your decisions.]

[About what?]

[No, what I mean is that you shouldn’t let your momentary emotions sway your
decisions… Wouldn’t Acht be pitiful if Raz-san and I go out to eat together?]

[Why?]

I tried persuading her, but Raz-san just tilted her head, as if she was wondering what
was going on.

[…What I’m trying to say is that, if Raz-san and I go together in this, people will think
that we’re a couple, you know?]

[But Raz and Kaitokun-san are a “couple”, you know?]

[Yes, that’s why… Yes? Sorry, can you repeat that?]

[Geez, I said, Raz and Kaitokun-san are a couple, so it’s okay!]

…That’s a shocking revelation. Apparently, Raz-san and I were a couple… When did
that happen? I have no idea.

Did I get drunk before? No, I have Shiro-san’s blessing, so I shouldn’t get drunk.

Did something happen that only I don’t remember that? No, as expected, I’ve never
seen such a small-statured Raz-san as a target of affection.

In that case, the only possible reason here would be…

[…Ummm, Raz-san. This might be rude of me to ask but… Raz-san, do you know what
a couple is?]

[Of course! That’s what is called when boys and girls love each other very much and
are very close to each other!]

She isn’t wrong if it was interpreted broadly, but why do I feel that she doesn’t know
the critical part!?

Apparently, from Raz-san’s point of view, a couple is nothing more than good friends
of the opposite gender… No, of course, calling that a couple isn’t a mistake either, but
I suppose the couple mentioned in the flyer is referring to lovers.

Feeling the discrepancy in Raz-san’s perception of a couple, I was wondering how to

explain it to her… But Raz-san seems to have thought about something, and her
expression changes to shock.

[…R- Raz… loves Kaitokun-san and thought we were close to each other… B- But could
it be… K- Kaitokun-san… doesn’t love Raz?]

[That’s not the case! I love you and feel like we’re close to each other! That’s why,
please don’t look like you’re about to cry!!!]

As Raz-san said that while her body was quivering and tears appeared in her eyes… I
could no longer choose any option other than affirmation.

[T- Then… Raz and Kaitokun-san are a couple?]

[T- That’s right! Well~~ I was just lost in thought earlier. Raz-san and I are a couple!]
[Yayyy, I’m happy! Yayyy, yaayyy-desu!]

[………]

I can’t do this, it’s very impossible for me to make Raz-san, a literal fairy, cry. Seeing
her so happy like that, I can’t say how she’s mistaken.

Deeply cursing myself for being so easily swung around, my shoulders slumped down.

[Then, then, Kaitokun-san! Will you come with Raz to eat parfait?]

[…Yes. Let’s go.]

[Yayyyyy~~! Kaitokun-san, I love you!]

Raz-san, whose body was stretched out as much as she can, with her arms reaching
out above her, and was flapping around on her little wings, was so murderously cute
that I could no longer say any objections.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I kind of knew that she was by far the least familiar with this kind
of thing, but I didn’t expect that she would be so innocent. And thus, it seems like Raz-
san and I—– are a couple.

<Afterword>

Razelia has finally come~~!!! The innocent fairy is really cute.

Serious-senpai: [… If I endure here, I could make my entrance… If I endure here, I could

make my entrance… If I endure here, I could make my entrance…]
Walking side by side with Raz-san on the busy main street in the late afternoon… Well,
I’m the only one walking, while Raz-san is flying around, flapping the little wings on
her back.

Putting aside if this was just a normal stroll, but what I’m troubled about now is that
Raz-san and I are currently a couple… or so we bear that title, as we were going to eat
a limited edition parfait… How do you expect me to be calm like that?

Raz’s height, I don’t know the exact number, but I think she’s about 30cm… The height
difference between me and her would be about 140 cm.

At least, we don’t look like a couple when others look at us objectively the way we look
now… They would only see a human walking with a fairy.

However, if we go to that restaurant and have a couples-only parfait, the people will
start looking at us in that way… If that happens, I felt like really serious damage to my
public image…

Thinking about it, Kuro appeared in my mind… Yep, it was too late now.

While thinking about such unnecessary things, I exchange small talk with Raz-san.

[Heehhh… Then, Raz-san’s field is behind Kuro’s castle that I saw before huh.]

[That’s right! Raz is raising hypahhh vegetables and fruits!]

I knew that Raz-san was growing rice and vegetables, but from what I’ve heard from
her, she has a fairly large farm.

[I see… Raz-san is amazing.]

[Eh? R- Really? Raz is amazing?]

[Yes. You’re very amazing and I respect you.]

[I- Is that so… Ehehe, I got complimented! Ahem-desu!]

…What a cute little creature, she is… Raz expresses her joy with her whole body, moving
her little body as best as she can, and she’s as cute as a small animal. I guess this is
what they meant when they said how small things are cute.

Seeing Raz-san looking happy as she flew around, I felt a smile naturally appear on my
lips as I continued walking.

As soon as we reached our destinations, I felt that my fears were unfounded.

There were various couples sitting in many seats, which seemed to be placed outdoors,
just like an open cafe.

There was a man who looked like a Demon with a height of nearly 3 meters, and a
dwarf-like woman who was less than 120 cm tall, and the difference between their
heights was nearly 2 meters.

It seems that in a world where various races live as close neighbors, couples with a
difference in height aren’t particularly rare.

In fact, when I asked the waiter for a couples-only parfait after she showed us to our
seats, she accepted my order easily and without questions.

Since Raz-san’s size is also like that, I also decided to ask her to bring us a teaspoon
that is used for black tea while I’m at it.

[I’m looking forward to it~~ Is it ready yet~~? Would they bring it sooner now?]

[Raz-san… We just ordered it.]

[Aya? That’s right.]

As if she’s looking forward to the parfait that much, Raz-san restlessly moves around
the table.

Unfortunately, there doesn’t seem to be any chairs for the fairies in this shop, so Raz-
san places her small shoes on the chair and sits on the table.
[Raz-san, do you like parfaits?]

[Yes! The parfait is so sweet and fluffy, and Raz really loves it… But the parfaits at
restaurants are so big that Raz can’t eat it by myself.]

Certainly, given Raz-san’s height, a normal parfait is too big for her… And that’s exactly
why most of the parfaits would be too much for her.

And that prediction seems to have been correct, as after we chatted for a while, a large
parfait… the couples-only parfait that was for two people was brought to us.

It looks like it’s made with lots of fruit and looks bright and delicious.

[Wow~~! I’ve been waiting~~! Kaitokun-san! Kaitokun-san! Let’s eat quickly!!!]

When the parfait appeared, Raz-san’s excitement went through the roof, as she stared
at the parfait, that was bigger than her own body, with a twinkle in her eyes.

Soothed by her cuteness, I handed the teaspoon to Raz-san but… A major miscalculation
occurred.

I thought a normal spoon would be too big for Raz-san’s size, but even a teaspoon was
more than big enough for her, and when Raz-san held it, it looked like she was holding
a spear.

[…Raz-san, can you carry that in your mouth?]

[Auuu, i- it looks difficult…]

[I knew it… Please lend me that for a bit.]

As I thought, it was going to be difficult to scoop it up with a teaspoon and carry it into
her mouth, so I asked Raz-san to lend me the teaspoon and with a smile, I asked her.

[Raz-san, which one would you like to eat?]

[Eh? You’re going to feed me!?]

[Yes. This spoon seems to be too big for you.]

[Wow~~ Kaitokun-san is really kind! Thank you!!!]

If it’s difficult for Raz-san to eat it herself, then I can just feed her.

With that in mind, I ask her while holding the spoon in my hand, and after thinking
about it for a moment, Raz-san tells me what she wants to eat, pointing to a fruit that
looks like a strawberry.

[Right here? Hmm, here.]

[Ahnn… Whamnn.]

When I scooped up the requested portion and put it in front of Raz, she spread her
mouth open and took a bit of the parfait… Well, she still didn’t eat half of that spoon
though…
[Hnnn~~ It’s delicious!]

[Really? That’s good to hear.]

[Yes! Ahh, please eat too, Kaitokun-san! This parfait is too much for Raz.]

I see. If Raz-san takes a bite and I eat the rest of it, it’ll be just right huh… Arehh?
However, wouldn’t that be an indirect kiss… Well, I guess it’s fine.

Raz-san didn’t seem particularly bothered by it either, so I ate the remaining parfait
on the spoon.

Then, I listened to Raz-san’s request again, scooped the parfait, and let Raz-san take a
bite before eating the rest.

Raz-san twists around and smiles with happiness with each bite, almost to the point
of exaggeration. She really is quite a cute person.

As we proceeded to eat our parfait in this way, I was being soothed by Raz-san’s
cuteness… when I heard some familiar voices.

[Good grief, why didn’t you come with Sis Raz?]

[N- No, you also have a sweet tooth too, right? That’s why…]

[I appreciate the sentiment, but I feel sorry for Sis Raz.]

[…Ugghhh… No, well, it’s true that I did a bad thing to Elder Sis Raz, so I’ll get something
as a souvenir for her— Unnn?]

[…Arehh?]

[Ah~~! It’s Acht-kun and Eva-san!]

When Raz-san and I turned to the direction of the voice, there was a large blue-skinned
man and an equally large woman with wolf ears, and when she saw them, Raz-san
loudly called out their names.

[Elder Sis Raz!? And also, isn’t this Kaito!?]

[Long time no see, Acht, Eva.]

[Long time no see~~ I see, Kaito was brought here by Sis Raz?]

[Yeah, well…]

Hearing Raz-san’s voice, Acht and Eva also noticed us and come up to the table we
were at.

When I nodded to her question, Eva hit Acht who was next to her with an apologetic
look on her face.

[I see, I’m sorry, Sis Raz. My idiot here is quite insensitive.]

[It’s fine~~ Acht-kun and Eva-san are husband and wife, so he’s right to prioritize you!]

[Thank you for saying that… Kaito too, thanks.]

[Ah, no, you’re welcome…]

Apparently, Eva was bowing to Raz-san, as if she was concerned about Acht’s refusal
of Raz-san’s invitation.

But then, Raz-san didn’t seem to mind at all though, as she told them not to worry
about it with a smile on her face.

Thereupon, I suddenly thought about something that had been bothering me for a
while and decided to ask them now.

[Speaking of which, I noticed it from before… Why do Acht and Eva call Raz-san as Sis?]

[Unnn? That’s because Elder Sis Raz is “older” than us.]

[…Ehh?]

[There’s also because Sis Raz is “many times stronger” than us.]

[Eeehhhhh!?]

Dear Mom, Dad—– They say that people aren’t always what they seem, and I don’t
know if it really is as they say or not but… The small and lovable Raz-san is actually a
great fairy who has lived for a considerable amount of years, and her power makes
her—– The greatest among the fairies.

<Afterword>

Underworld ☆ King: [Kaito-kun! I heard there’s a couples-only parfait, so how about

we… Arehh? He’s not here.]

Awaken… Awaken… To your fetish of loving 30cm fairies… Awaken.

When Raz-san and I went to eat a couples-only parfait, we happened to meet Acht and
Eva at a restaurant.

However, I thought it would be intruding on them if we were to sit together, so after a

quick chat, we decided to eat at different seats.

Compared to Raz-san and I, who were already halfway through our meal, Acht and Eva
have just made their order and since we don’t want to make them feel uncomfortable,
after we finished eating, we called out to them before leaving the restaurant.

Although Raz-san’s objective was accomplished by eating the parfait, I decided to go

around the city with her to digest our meals.

[Auuuhh… I’ve eaten too much…]

[Raz-san? Are you alright? You weren’t flying straight…]

[My body feels too heavy for me to fly…]

Apparently, Raz-san had eaten quite a bit, as she looked quite exhausted and was
fluttering around in the air.

Well, considering Raz-san’s size… I guess she had eaten too much. Let’s be clear with
something though… I have eaten way more than her!

No matter how much Raz-san eats, it would be a fifth of the whole, or at best, a quarter
of it, and the rest of the parfait… the rest of that parfait that was originally for two
people, I had eaten nearly 80% of it.

To be honest, eating that much was quite heartburning… If I ever hang out to eat with
Raz-san next time, I’ll go ask for a mini size for her.
[If you want… How about you ride my shoulder?]

[Eh? Are you sure?]

[Yes.]

[Yayyy. Thank you!]

When I suggested it, Raz-san sat down on my left shoulder with a happy smile in her
eyes, and while her right hand was leaning on my neck.

The feeling of Raz-san’s hand, small and soft as a marshmallow, tickles my neck.

[Raz-san, is there anywhere you’d like to go? Though I say that, I don’t know much
about the area either…]

[Hmmm… Ahh, I want to buy some souvenirs for Noin and the others!]

[I see… You’re kind, Raz.]

[Eh? Ehehe, really?]

As Raz-san exclaims that while adorably raising her hand, she looked impossibly
adorable, and I couldn’t help but reflexively reach out and pat Raz-san’s head.

However, I can’t pat her head with my palm, so I only used two fingers to pat her head…

After petting her once, the thought that it might have been rude to pat someone older
than me came to my mind, however small she may be, but Raz-san happily smiled.

[Kaitokun-san’s hand is so gentle… You can pat me more!]

[Yes, well then, I’ll take you up on your offer.]

[Ehehe.]

Apparently, Raz-san seems to like it, and she adorably demands more petting, so I
patted her head again, feeling soothed as if I was petting a cute, small animal.

After patting Raz-san for a while, I put my hand away, and Raz-san looks at me with a
charming smile on her face,

[Kaitokun-san feels fuzzy!]

[…Fuzzy?]

[Yes! As warm and gentle as the sun! Raz-san loves the gentle Kaitokun-san~~]

[Ahaha, thank you.]

I see… When she said fuzzy, she meant warm huh… that’s quite the cute way of
describing someone.

Seeing Raz-san with a happy smile on her face, I naturally smiled too, and we walked
down the street, happily chatting with each other.

After finding some good souvenirs, we then continued walking around the main street
together.

Raz-san would be so excited when she found a store that looked interesting, and how
should I say this… I feel like I’ve really been pushed around… I wasn’t bothered by that
at all though, and seeing Raz-san overjoyed and in high spirits, I felt like my heart was
being healed.

Before I knew it, the enjoyable time passed, and as dusk dyed the main street in its
colors, Raz-san moved away from my shoulder and told me that she would go home.

[Kaitokun-san! Thank you very much for today!]

[No, no, I’ve also had quite a lot of fun today.]

[Raz had a lot of fun too! Ehehe, we’re the same~~]

[Ahaha, I guess so.]

Seeing Raz-san looking like she had lots of fun with her arms open wide, I smiled back
at her and responded.

[Kaitokun-san, let’s go play together again, okay~~]

[Yes, with pleasure.]

[Ehehe… Ahh, that’s right! Kaitokun-san, let me give my thanks!]

[…Thanks?]

After looking as if she thought of a great idea, Raz-san began twirling around my face.

As I tilted my head, wondering what’s going on, Raz-san spun around my body before
coming close…

[Chuu.]

[…Eh?]

Stretching out her little body as best as she could, she kissed me on my cheek…
Eeehhhh!?

[Wait, R- Raz-san!? What are you…]

[Ehehe, did you know? Being kissed by a fairy will make you happy~~]

[…I- I- I see…]

[Yes! However, fairy kisses are very special. They’re only given to the “opposite gender
that we very, veeeeery love”!]

It seems that I was only one shaken by what she did, as Raz-san seemed to be smiling
rather happily.

Being kissed by a fairy will make you happy… So to speak, is this something like a
fairy’s version of Blessings?

[By the way, this is the first time Raz-san did this~~! I also love Kuromu-sama, but
Kuromu-sama is a woman after all~~]

[…I- Is that so… However, is it really fine in my case?]

[Of course~~ Kaitokun-san and Raz are a couple. We’re veeeeery close friends!]
[I- I see…]

Emphasizing the word “very”, Raz-san tells me so, sounding really happy.

Her innocent smile that was illuminated by the sunset makes her look just like a fairy…
A fairy with an atmosphere filled with loveliness and mysteriousness.

She still seems to be misunderstanding what being a couple means but… Does this
mean that if I don’t think too much about it, I can just become good friends with Raz-
san?

[Kaitokun-san! Next time, you come visit Raz’s field~~ Let’s go pick vegetables and
fruits together!]

[Eh? Ah, yes. Certainly.]

[Yayyy. I’m looking forward to it~~]

[…………]

Feeling as if all the malicious ideas in my mind disappeared, seeing Raz-san being
innocently delighted, I feel ridiculous for being strangely agitated.

Dear Mom, Dad—– Raz-san is innocent, seems to hold great abilities, but she’s also
childlike and adorable. Her behavior can surprise me in many ways, but in one way or
another—— I think she’s someone fun to hang out with.

At the highest place of the Divine Realm… There, Shallow Vernal, the God of creation,
was quietly staring into the void.

No, the scenery reflected in the void was distorted, and a powerful force overflowed
from it, exhibiting a tremendous sense of intimidation.

“Comprehension, Incapable.”

[Does that mean you couldn’t understand my request?]

“Negative, Contents, Comprehended. You, True Motive, Unclear.”

[You can understand what I’m saying, but you can’t understand my intentions for
making such a request huh?]

“Affirmative.”

At the end of the gaze of Shallow Vernal’s golden eyes, there was a being with richly-
colored eyes, as if they were an electronic image.

In response to the robotic voice of this being, Shallow Vernal tells her in a voice that
also doesn’t have any intonations.

[There is no need for you to understand my intentions. I’m asking your response as to
whether or not you will be able to grant my request.]

“Response, Request, Reject.”

[…Is that so.]

“Additional, Requirements, Present.”

[…Oya?]

In fact, Shallow Vernal and this being had been negotiating several times before, but
Shallow Vernal wasn’t able to receive the answer she wanted.

The other party was so inflexible that Shallow Vernal could describe the being as
“hardheaded”, and considering that she had asked something additional makes Shallow
Vernal see it as a considerable compromise.

“I, Interest, Possess. You, Change, Cause, Human, Surprise, Thus, Interest. Demand,
Meeting.”

[You’re saying that you were interested in the human who was the cause of my change,
and you wanted to meet him in person, is that right?]

“Affirmative.”

[…I don’t mind. Should I bring him here?]

“Split Body, Visit.”

[I understand. You’re going to send a split body of yours huh… And use that split body
to interact with that person.]

“Assistance, Unnecessary. I, Subject, Search, Observe, Contact, Expectation.”

[…You’ll search for him yourself, so you don’t need my help huh…]

The other party’s request was for the contact with the cause that led to Shallow Vernal
making her request, and thinking for a moment, Shallow Vernal agreed.

Thereupon, the other party told her that she would send a Split Body to Shallow
Vernal’s world, and afterwards, she would seek out and contact the subject herself.

[…Supposing that he isn’t what you expected?]

“Below Arbitration Criteria, Existence, Unnecessary. Thus, Subject, Delete.”

[…That isn’t something I would allow you to do.]

“…Acknowledged. Previous Statement Correction. Subject, Life, Guarantee. Arbitration

Means, Conversation, Limit.”

[Yes, please. So, when are you going to visit?]

“Time, Undecided, Preparation, Required.”

[I understand… Well then, please contact me when you’re ready, “God of Another World”.]

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [Gyaahhhh!? A- An unexpected entrance of a serious new character!?

N- N- Not yet! I won’t be fooled… She would probably be broken like the others
anyway… I don’t have any expectations… Sniff.]
The 23th day of the Wind month. In the late afternoon of the day, when I was thinking
that the Wind month was coming to an end, me, Aoi-chan, and Hina-chan were on our
way to the reception room where Lilia-san called us in.

[I wonder what’s going on? Telling us to quickly come here…]

[Hmmm. Normally, that would mean that there’s a guest but… A guest who wants to
see us three?]

[I don’t think I can think of anyone like that.]

The fact that I was called into the reception room, I could assume that we have a guest.
If I, alone, or either of the two of them were called, it would have been understandable,
but if it was a common guest of us three, it would be very limited.

Hina-chan was tilting her head in curiosity, while Aoi-chan had a puzzled look on her
face, as if she also doesn’t have any idea who that guest could be… In fact, I’m feeling
a little anxious about what’s going to happen.

Reaching the reception room quickly, we knocked on the door before we entered the
room… Inside was Lilia-san who called us out, as well as Lunamaria-san and Sieg-san.

Other than them, there was also a cat-eared woman in the reception room… Who
could it be? I don’t recognize her at all.

[Everyone, I apologize for suddenly calling you out.]

[N- No, Lilia-san… Did someone come to visit us?]

[No, to be exact… Along with me, Luna and Sieg, she has come to visit for the six of us.]
[ [ [ Eh? ] ] ]

Hearing what Lilia-san said, the three of us tilted our heads again, still not understanding
the situation.

Lilia-san, Lunamaria-san, Sieg-san, Aoi-chan, Hina-chan and me… What do all of us

have in common…

Thereupon, as if to answer our question, the cat-eared woman spoke.

[I could understand why everyone is confused. Let me explain it to you in order… Ah,
before that, I’m Caraway. I’m a Viscount-level, high-ranking Demon. I have come this
day as an envoy for the Six Kings. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.]

[Ah, yes. Errr… I’m Miyama Kaito.]

[I’m Kusunoki Aoi.]

[I’m Yuzuki Hina.]

After the cat-eared woman… Caraway-san briefly introduced herself, she sat down at
the seat Lunamaria-san had prepared for her.

[Well then, let me tell you first the business as to why I have been sent. I have been
entrusted by the Six Kings this day, to give everyone their invitations.]

[…Invitations?]

Hearing Caraway-san’s words, telling us that she has brought an invitation from the
Six Kings, Lilia-san asked on our behalf.

[Yes. Within a duration of 7 days, from the 24th to the 30th day of the Light month. A
festival jointly held by the Six Kings in the Demon Realm… The Six Kings Festival will
be held.]

[A collaboration of the Six Kings?]

[…That’s unheard of.]

Lilia-san was astonished by Caraway-san’s words, and Lunamaria-san’s also muttered

in surprise.

Of course, that’s the same for us too, as we’re speechless, startled by the information
that the top of the Demon Realm is collaborating to do something.

Caraway-san carefully explained to us.

This is the first year that the Six Kings Festival has been held, and thus, the number of
participants is limited… And she says that it’s limited to only those who have an
invitation sent by the Six Kings.

The festival will be held for 7 days, with each of the Six Kings organizing the festival
for 6 days one by one, and as for the 7th day, it will be the day of the festival where all
the Six Kings will participate.

The venue is a large island in the Demon Realm, and it seems that you can be picked up
and dropped off, free of charge, by the Flying Dragon Services prepared by Magnawell-
san.

[…Does anyone have any questions so far?]

[N- No, we’re fine.]

[Well then, everyone, here…]

When Caraway-san confirmed that we had somewhat understood what the Six Kings
Festival is, she took out neatly decorated envelopes and handed it to us in turn.

[In that envelope, you will find your invitation sent by the Six Kings… Though each
invitation has a rank.]

[…A rank?]

[Yes, there are six types of ranks: iron, bronze, silver, gold, platinum, and the highest
rank, black. The criteria for the rank is simple: “It depends on the number of Six Kings
who sent you their invitations”. The higher the rank, the more privileges you get and
the more luxurious, the “memorabilia” you will receive.]

[…M- Memorabilia?]
[Yes, to celebrate the first time that the Six Kings Festival has been held, the guests will
receive memorabilia from the Six Kings who invited them. Please check your invitations
for this information, as they should be listed on it.]

[W- Well then, I will start…]

At Caraway-san’s urging, the homeowner, Lilia-san, opens her envelope first.

Thereupon, from inside Lilia-san’s envelope, a slightly larger card with a shiny platinum
color came out.

[…Wonderful. Lilia-sama has received a platinum-ranked invitation huh… It looks like

you’ve received an invitation from five of the Six Kings.]

[R- Really?]

[Yes, please open the invitation. Inside are the names of the Six Kings who invited you
and the names of the memorabilia you will receive.]

[Y- Yes… Eh?]

As urged by Caraway-san, Lilia-san opens her invitation, and she completely stiffened.
After a little while, she began to sweat profusely.

Curious about her reaction, we all walked behind Lilia-san and quietly peeked at the
invitation.
Lilia-san’s platinum-colored invitation had the Six Kings who invited Lilia-san and
their memorabilia, just like Caraway-san said but… The contents were…

<Death King: Isis Remnant Memorabilia: A Mountain That Could be Mined in the
Northern Area of the Demon Realm>

<World King: Lillywood Yggdrasil Memorabilia: Fruit of the World Tree>

<War King: Megiddo Argetes Borgnes Memorabilia: A Cask of Devil’s Wine>

<Phantasmal King: No Face Memorabilia: One Holy Sword, Excalibur>

<Underworld King: Kuromueina Memorabilia: One of the Latest Teleportation Magic

Tools>

—-And it was filled up with outrageous stuff.

[…W- What is… t- this… this is… Kyuuuu~~]

[My Lady!?]

All of them look like dangerous memorabilia… No, they’re items that aren’t on the level
of mere memorabilia anymore, as they have greatly exceeded Lilia-san’s tolerance
level and made Lilia-san faint.

While looking at Lilia-san with pity, the next person to open her envelope was Sieg-
san… Sieg-san’s invitation was bronze and she seems to have received invitations from
two of the Six Kings.

<War King: Megiddo Argetes Borgnes Memorabilia: Premium Alcohol Set>

<Phantasmal King: No Face Memorabilia: Wyvern Leather Purse>

—-Is what was written there. Perhaps, Megiddo-san was praising Sieg-san because of
what happened before, and Alice might have invited her because they had once fought
together.

And Lunamaria-san, Aoi-chan, and Hina-chan seemed to have been invited by Kuro,
especially Lunamaria-san who was very happy about it.
And a little while later, Lilia-san regained her consciousness and gathered with us,
staring at me… No, at the envelope in my hand.

[…I- I’m afraid of Kaito-san’s invitation.]

[…Lilia-san’s memorabilia were quite tremendous, but thinking that Kaito-san’s would
be more than that…]

[K- Kaito-senpai, please open it!]

[U- Unnn.]

Pushed by everyone’s appeal, I opened the envelope I was holding… And from inside
comes an exceedingly high-class, jet-black invitation.

[I- I’m surprised… For it to be a black rank… That means you’ve received an invitation
from all the Six Kings… I had been informed that this time, the Six Kings have only
prepared one black rank invitation among all the invitations that were sent to the
Human Realm.]

[E- Eeeehhhh…]

Why do I kinda feel like something outrageous just happened? How strange. I mean,
this should just be something like receiving an invitation, right… No, I certainly know
all the Six Kings but…

And thus, not only Lilia-san and the others… but also Caraway-san came around behind
me. Before their gazes, I timidly opened the invitation.

<Death King: Isis Remnant Memorabilia: 10 Books of Long, Ancient Grimoires About
Forbidden Arts>

Wait a moment there, Isis-san!? Why the heck is there something outrageously
dangerous written here!? What the heck am I supposed to do with that!?

<World King: Lillywood Yggdrasil Memorabilia: Seedling of the World Tree>

A seedling!? No, no, wait a freaking wait… Are you telling me to raise this? The World
Tree?
<War King: Megiddo Argetes Borgnes Memorabilia: Sacred Wine>

The heck is that!? Just the combination of those words frightens me, you know!? This
is alcohol, right?

<Dragon King: Magnawell Baskus Lardo Kurtzvald Memorabilia: Dragon King’s Fangs,
Dragon King’s Claws>

Stop right there!!! Magnawell-san’s fangs and claws? No, no, just one of them would be
about the size of a building, you know!? What the heck do you want me to do with
that!!!?

<Phantasmal King: No Face Memorabilia: Holy Sword Laevateinn and Demonic Sword
Calamity>

What’s the point of giving me those things that sound like legendary swords, idiot!!!
You want me to save the world!? Neun-san had already saved it before!!!

<Underworld King: Kuromueina Memorabilia: A State-of-the-Art Autopilot-powered

Magic Ship>

A freaking ship!? That isn’t something you use as memorabilia, you know!? Which
world do you use the number of ships as a measure of memorabilia!?… This world?…
The heck is that, that’s scary.

G- Geez, it isn’t just on the level of outrageous anymore… H- How the heck did this
happen…

Dear Mom, Dad—— I received an invitation to the Six Kings Festival, the first festival
that will be held jointly by the Six Kings in the Demon Realm. What was written on it
was—— Several memorabilia that made me doubt my eyes.

<Afterword>

Trivia: Caraway = The Demon that was scolded by Kuro before

The invitation brought to the Six Kings Festival brought by Caraway-san, the Six Kings’
envoy… We were completely astonished by the astonishing memorabilia listed there.

[I can understand why you’re surprised. I was actually surprised as well but… My
apologies, but may we proceed with the explanations?]

[Ah, yes. Excuse us.]

Apparently, the explanations are still going on, and Caraway-san calmly calls out to us,
to which Lilia-san flusteredly nodded.

Thereupon, Caraway-san straightened her posture and spoke with a serious expression
on her face.

[Now then, on to the privileges. One would be granted privileges according to the rank
of your invitation.]

[…Privileges?]

[Yes. Those who have been invited can bring an escort… or you could say, a companion
along if they were to request for their tickets in advance.]

[I see, there certainly would be lots of nobles invited, so this is a necessary measure.]

As for those who have received an invitation, it seems that they are allowed to have
uninvited people accompany their escorts.

[However, the range of action and number of companions will vary depending on their
rank. Bronze and Iron ranks are limited to one person, and their range of action is
quite limited. Silver and Gold ranks are allowed to invite up to three people, and they
are allowed to enter all areas of the venue except the Central Tower.]

[…I see, so what about My Lady’s Platinum and Miyama-sama’s Black?]

[Platinum ranks are allowed to invite up to five companions, and they are allowed to
enter all areas of the venue except the “Central Tower”. In addition, the guests with
Platinum-ranked invitations may buy any merchandise in any stall for “half the price”.]

[I- I can have a discount!?]

Apparently, the platinum rank is the one that sets you apart from the rest, and it even
comes with a discount from stalls. It seems that this is only applicable to those who
hold the invitation and not to those that are accompanying them… But still, that’s quite
tremendous.

[…And as for the Black rank… You don’t have any limit to the number of people who
can accompany you or the areas you can enter. It means that you can even bring as
many as hundreds of people with you.]

[…Ehh?]

[Plus, if you present your Black-ranked invitation, all establishments and merchandise
can be acquired for “free”.]

[Free!?]

Apparently, the Black rank is even more prestigious… I could get anything for free and
take as many people with me as I want.

No, well, fortunately, I don’t know hundreds of people like that…

In response to me, being really stunned by her words, Caraway-san continued to speak
with a gentle smile on her face.

[Next, those with invitations of Gold rank and higher are also eligible to participate in
the party hosted by the Six Kings at the Central Tower on the 7th day.]

[That also sounds kind of awesome…]

[Yes, as the Six Kings will be attending, it shows how prestigious it is. It is said that less
than a hundred people are eligible to participate.]

[…That means, the only who can participate in that are Lilia-san and I.]
Being able to participate in a party hosted by the Six Kings would probably be a big
status for the nobles.

That’s why it seems that the restrictions on participation are much stricter than
others.

[And lastly, Miyama-sama…]

[Y- Yes.]

[I’m told that the Six Kings will arrange accommodations for the Black ranks for the
duration of the event… Is there anything written on your invitation?]

[Eh? Errr…]

After hearing Caraway-san’s words, I looked at the envelope that contained the
invitation… and found a card that was slightly smaller than the invitation.

“Central Tower, Top Floor, Special Suite Room”

…I’m feeling dizzy. Reading its name, it’s probably a tower that is erected in the middle
of the venue but… Is that also some kind of public shame play?… No, would the others
know about it? Well, however, thinking about that suite room… Is it just my imagination?
I have a very bad feeling about it.

To be specific, I’m feeling afraid that the room prepared would be far more luxurious
and gaudy than I imagined…

[I suppose it means that the Black rank Miyama-sama is one of the biggest and most
important guests for the Six Kings… It’s splendid.]

[I- Is that so…]

[Yes! It’s a great honor!]

Looking at Caraway-san who looked a bit excited while grasping her hands together, I
could only give her a vague reply.

Something tells me this is going to be very tiring again, and as I was thinking like that…
I watched Caraway-san in a daze as she explained some finer details.
After the explanation was over, Caraway-san decided to leave the mansion to head to
the next location.

Though it may not be all of us, Lilia-san and I saw Caraway-san off at the door, but right
at that moment when we were about to say goodbye… Caraway-san turned to me and
gave me a serious look.

[…Miyama-sama, I want to talk to you about something personal, but do you mind?]

[Eh? Ah, yes.]

[I’m sorry!]

[…Ehh? Yes?]

I was wondering what she personally wanted to talk about, not as an envoy for the Six
Kings but… For some reason, Caraway-san deeply bowed her head to me and apologized.

Eh? What is this? What’s going on? Why am I being apologized to by someone I just
met today?

[…When Miyama-sama came to this world, “I was the one who casted Recognition
Inhibition Magic on you”.]

[…Eh?]

[I was blinded by greed and was very rude to you. It isn’t something I can apologize
and be forgiven for… but I just wanted to say these few words. Please, you may laugh
at me for being self-satisfied for this.]

[…………]

Looking at Caraway-san, who desperately had her head low and was telling me that it
was for her own satisfaction, after a brief moment of silence, I wryly smiled.

[…Please raise your head. I don’t care about that matter at all.]

[…H- However…]

[Look, it’s not like anything happened to me anyway…]

If we’re talking about if the Recognition Inhibition Magic did any real harm to me at
that time, then the worst that happened was that I got lost… That’s the reason why I
met Kuro though, so I’m rather grateful to her instead.

Telling her that I don’t care about that matter while thinking about that, with her head
still bowed down, Caraway-san stiffened. Perhaps, she didn’t expect my reaction and
didn’t know what to do.

[…Then, how about we do it like this? I’ve certainly received Caraway-san’s apology,
and I’ve forgiven you for that. So, Caraway-san, please don’t worry about it either.]

[…Miyama-sama.]

[Thank you so much for your courteous explanation today. If we ever meet again, I
would be happy if you treat me as an acquaintance you can be carefree with.]

[…Yes.]

Hearing my suggestion to let bygones be bygones already, Caraway-san slowly looks up.

Then, she turns to me and gives me a soft smile that makes her cat-ears pretty.

[Thank you. Miyama-sama… I’m sure we’ll see each other again at the Six Kings Festival,
but in that case, please let me know if I could be of assistance.]

[Errr.]

[I want to thank you for your generosity. I would be happy to help in any way I can.]

[…Yes. Well then, if there’s an opportunity like that, I will be in your care.]

When I nodded, Caraway-san got down on one knee and after giving me a knight-like
bow, she stood up.

[…Well then, everyone, I’ll see you all at the Six Kings Festival.]

[Yes. Good luck with your work, Caraway-san.]

[Thank you… Excuse me then.]

With that, Caraway-san light bowed her head again and left with a smile on her face.

After she was out of sight, Lilia-san and I were about to return to the mansion, when I
suddenly heard a small mutter.

[…You’re as kind as usual… aren’t you?]

[…Eh?]

[…Errr, it’s that. As your lover, it’s making me feel proud… is what I mean.]

While saying such praise that doesn’t sound like being sarcastic at all, Lilia-san
returned to the mansion a step ahead of me.

Dear Mom, Dad—– I just finished listening to the explanation of the Six Kings Festival,
and it really was quite an outrageous event. I’m confused by the fact that Im’m treated
like a state guest, but this festival that Kuro and the others are making—– I’m really
looking forward to it.

<Afterword>

Incidentally, the people who had received a Black rank invitation other than Kaito…
The 24th day of the Wind month. The day after receiving the invitation to the Six Kings
Festival and was shocked by the contents of the invitation… I decided to not think
anymore about the headache-inducing memorabilia for now.

I’ll just ask Isis or the others about their intentions the next time I see them though…

As I finished my daily routine of brushing Bell with these thoughts in mind, I was
leisurely looking around the large garden when I heard a voice.

[Good morning, Master!]

[Good morning, Anima… Are you also working today?]

Anima, dressed in her usual black military-style outfit and wearing a fur cloak, greeted
me with a neat salute.

Anima is apparently… or was supposed to be according to the person herself, my

servant, but since I don’t have any particular work for me to give her, she usually helps
out with the work in Lilia-san’s mansion.

Sometimes, she’s in charge of the mansion’s security and sometimes, she’s the
gatekeeper. It all depends on the day.

Perhaps, because she’s naturally serious about her work, I’ve honestly never seen
Anima not working or training.

[No, I don’t have any work today, so I’m going to train!]

[…Errr, do you ever take a break?]

[…Take a break? Ahh, you mean rest! Yes, I get some rest for about “four hours a day”
to sleep and eat!]
[………]

That’s weird… What Anima just said was completely weird.

I mean, if what she said is true, that means Anima is working or training for almost 20
hours a day… No, what kind of black company is this place?

Lilia-san has made sure that her servants have a good amount of days off and break
time, and I’m sure they even have proper work shifts established… So she shouldn’t
be working in that ridiculous amount of time.

[…Anima, what do you do during your breaks?]

[Hahh! I’m making use of it to temper myself!]

[That… Even on your day off?]

[Yes! So that Master wouldn’t ever be ashamed to call me his subordinate, I’m always
devoting my time to improving myself!]

[………]

I’m now convinced… This woman isn’t getting any more rest than Lilia-san does. She’s
saying that other than when she sleeps and eats, she’s either working or training… N-
No, would it be fine if the person herself likes it?

[Anima, don’t you have any hobbies… other than training?]

[…Hobby? No, I have dedicated my everything to Master, and I have no need of time
that is spent on my own preferences!]

[………]

This is no good, this woman is too serious. Hmmm… For me though, I’d like it if she
relaxes a bit more… This is difficult.

I’m sure she will obey if I order her to do it, but in that case, she would completely not
know what to do with her breaks.

[…Anima, you don’t have any work today, right?]

[Yes!]

[Then, since I’m going to the city, will you come with me?]

[Hahh! Roger that! I will carry out my duties as baggage carrier and guard will all my
might!]

[No, this isn’t some kind of duty… Hahhh…]

To begin with, I have my magic box, so I don’t need any to carry my luggage or anything
like that… Well, for the time being, let’s go out.

And thus, that’s how Anima and I went out to the city…

[…No, Anima. Why are you walking behind me like that?]

[Eh? H- However, as your servant, it’s rude for me to stand next to Master…]

[No, you’re not being rude… rather, I’m being bothered by it, so walk beside me.]

[…U- Understood. If Master says so…]

I called out to Anima, who was really acting like my guard, or rather, my servant,
walking in a distance from behind me, and told her to walk next to me.

Thereupon, I incidentally glanced at Anima’s attire… the black-military-styled clothing

that she usually wears.

[Hey, Anima… Don’t you have any other clothing?]

[Other clothing? I have six identical outfits like this though…]

[Okay, let’s go shopping for some clothes!]

[Eh? Y- Yes! I’ll be with you!]

It seems that Anima really doesn’t have anything in mind other than work and training,
as even her clothing was just multiple copies of the same clothes.

Maybe I’m just being prejudiced, but it feels like she’s a soldier in many ways…
[Rather, if that’s all you have… What do you do when you sleep?]

[I’m not really wearing anything when I sleep though?]

What did she just say… Anima is sleeping naked? N- No, well, I know that there are
people like that, and if I think about it, for Anima who is a former Black Bear… I guess
it’s more natural for them to not wear clothes, right?

Well, what she wants to do when she sleeps is for the person herself to decide, but I
might as well buy her a nightgown.

In the meantime, we ended up at the clothing store.

I could have gone to Alice’s miscellaneous goods store but… these days, I feel like all
the clothings in her store are only for men… or rather, it feels like she narrowed down
her target audience to just me, so there wouldn’t be that much women’s clothing found
there.

She might have made it if I requested, but since Alice is busy with the Six Kings Festival,
I’ll just buy it at a regular store this time.

Then, when we got to the front of the store, with neat movements, Anima moved into
a suspended posture.

[Well then, I’ll wait here myself until Master finishes your purchase.]

[…Eh? No, what are you talking about, Anima? We’re here to buy clothes for you. Don’t
worry, I’ll go buy it with my money.]

[…Ehh?]

Perhaps, she didn’t expect my words, as Anima froze with a blank look on her face.

When I pulled Anima’s hand while she was like that into the store, Anima regained her
consciousness and flusteredly shook her head.

[M- Master! I don’t need any of that for myself! Much less, letting Master pay for it…]

[Ahh, excuse me. Can you fit some outfits for this child?]
[You’re not even listening!?]

I already expected Anima’s reaction, so I decided to ignore her and talk to the
shopkeeper, asking her to fit her some clothes.

I guess it’s to be expected from a professional, as she quickly picked out a few clothes
and told Anima to try them on, but Anima looks at the clothes in her hands with a
puzzled look on her face.

[…M- Master… For me to wear clothes like this…]

[That’s alright already, so just try it on.]

[…H- However, for me to dress up is…]

[…It’s an order.]

[R- Roger that.]

I don’t think this would go anywhere, so I’ll just go command her, something that I
seldomly did.

After a short wait in front of the fitting room, the curtains are slowly opened to reveal
Anima, dressed in a black-based, pants-style outfit.

Her top is a beautifully embroidered shirt, with a very beautiful hue that matches
Anima’s black hair.

I can clearly see when she’s dressed in light clothing like this, Anima has a very good
style.

The lines of her body are well-defined and toned, her legs are especially beautiful and
slender, while her large bulging chests accentuate her overall appearance, and her
bear ears accentuate her cuteness.

[Unnn. It looks good on you. You look cute.]

[C- Cu—!? T- T- To call this m- m- me something like cute…]

[No, I think you’re really cute. Anima is beautiful and has a great style.]
[W- Wha…]

Anima has a tendency to think that she has no femininity, so when I compliment her
appearance like this, she turns bright red and shaken, which is kind of charming.

While I was enjoying Anima’s cute reaction, the clerk who helped me picked out the
clothes came up to us and spoke.

[Your girlfriend looks beautiful, customer-san must have been quite happy with her.]

[Wha!? Y- You! What rude things are you— [ Yes, thank you. ] —- Master!?]

It’s just a simple sales talk, so if I try poorly in denying, it will only be complicated…
Or rather, I could see a future where Anima, thinking that I was insulted, would punch
her in the face, so I noncommittally matched her words and ended the situation right
there.

Then, Anima’s face turned bright red and her mouth opened and closed, not being able
to speak anything, so I took this opportunity that she was being absentminded to go
buy her some more clothes.

After a while, Anima recovers from her state of absentmindedness and looking
somewhat flustered, takes out a pouch that seems to be her purse.

[I- I can’t let Master pay for me! I’ll pay for these clothes myself…]

[Ahh, I already paid for it.]

[Eeeehhhhh!?]

[Ah, that’s right, I already bought those clothes you’re wearing, so that’s what you’re
wearing for the rest of the day… And with that, I’m going to put the clothes you just
came in in the magic box.]

[Eh? Ah? M- Master!?]

I ignore Anima, who isn’t completely following the conversation, and quickly put away
her military-style outfit.

[Now then, how about we go eat something!?]

[Eh? I- I thought that we’re already going home…]

[The day has just begun. Now, let’s go.]

[M- M- M- Master!? Y- Your hand… P- Please wait! Please listen to me!!!]

I knew clearly that it was better to force Anima to take her around with me by this
point already, so I walked out of the shop, holding the flustered Anima’s hand.

Dear Mom, Dad——- Anima has been working so hard on a regular basis, and I’ve been
meaning to take her out for a good meal for a while now, so I think today is just the
right time. It’s a great opportunity, and for the sake of my lovely servant—— Let’s go
splurge.

<Afterword>

It’s a rare chapter where Kaito is the one dragging around someone.

You probably didn’t expect to see Anima appear here… Perhaps, I’m sure… The beast-
eared, military uniform-wearing, serious servant is cute.

Serious-senpai: [… It’s another sugary chapter huh…]

Inviting Anima to eat, a little bit forcefully, we walked down the main street together.

[Would you like to eat something, Anima?]

[N- No, I would eat what Master decides for me!]

[…Do you have any favorite food, Anima?]

[My favorite food huh… I can eat anything, but if I had to choose… I’d say fish dishes, I
guess?]

…Was it because she’s a former Black Bear? I certainly have an image of bears eating
salmon, so I guess it makes sense that she likes fish dishes.

[Alright then, let’s go eat some fish dishes!]

[Eh? N- No, I will just…]

[I’m the one who wants to eat fish… There’s no problem with that, right?]

[Uuuuhh, y- yes.]

It was obvious that Anima would refrain with that flow of conversation, so as usual, I
just forcibly made a decision.

Today’s main goal is to let Anima stretch her wings enough… So, I want to make sure
that I have a firm grasp of her preferences here.

I remembered that Kuro had told me about a number of good restaurants around here
in the past, but while we’re walking down the busy street at lunchtime, thinking about
which restaurant to go to, I bumped into a man and woman who was walking in front
of me.
[Ah, I’m sorry.]

[No, I’m sorry too.]

We exchanged some light apologies, and were about to continue on our way, but at
that moment… I noticed that Anima, who should have been beside me wasn’t there,
and at the same time, I heard a low, intimidating voice from behind.

[…You b*stards dare bumping into Master, and that kind of apology… is worth death!
Let me see your empty heads rub against the ground—- [ Anima, stop!!! ] ——Eh? Ah,
yes!]

I forgot!? Her attitude towards the servants in the mansion had softened due to the
many times I had warned her so much that my mouth got tired of it but… Come to
think of it, Anima had such a stern part of her!

Stopping Anima, who was about to hit him, I hurriedly bowed her head.

[I’m sorry about our Anima!]

[N- No, it’s alright.

Fortunately, thanks to the fact that I interrupted Anima before she acted forcefully, I
was able to get them to forgive her for trying to assault them.

[Anima! That’s no good, threatening people like that…]

[However, those b*stards harmed Master…]

[No, it was just a bump in the shoulder, you know!? I was also being careless, but
anyway, don’t try to do anything!]

[Y- Yes… I’m sorry.]

Hearing my words, Anima looked crestfallen and told me an honest apology.

D- Did I scold her a little too harshly? N- No, this is the part where I need to caution
her more!!! Unnn… However, if I don’t make some follow up here… She would be pitiful.

[…I’m really glad that Anima is moving for me. However, let’s be a bit more moderate
about it, okay?]

[Yes.]

[Unnn. However, thank you, Anima. For being angry for me.]

[Y- Yes!]

Lightly stroking Anima’s head as I said this, she nodded, her expression brightening
up.

Unnn, well, there are some troubling parts of her… In the end, Anima is thinking of me
more than anything else, and that honestly makes me happy.

Well, I think I will have to warn her when she rampages again…

After a bit of trouble, we successfully reached a restaurant that serves fish dishes and
ate lunch with Anima.

Anima’s usual stern actions make her slightly seem like someone who has muscles for
brains… but she has good table manners and conducts her meals with elegance.

In fact, Anima seems to be very smart, and since she has come to live in Lilia-san’s
mansion, she’s been studying quite diligently and she’s using what she’s learned there
to help me.

One thing that’s especially helpful is her, organizing my letters… I’ve become a bit
more famous since the Sacred Tree Festival, and I still receive letters from many nobles.

Thanks to Alice, I don’t get weird letters anymore, but I still get a lot of invitations to
tea parties and gatherings.

However, those kinds of letters rarely get into my hand… That’s because the letters
that were addressed to me were checked by Anima first, and other than those that
were personally sent to me… The ones I don’t want to attend, such as invitations to tea
parties, Anima writes back to decline for me.

I was shown a little bit of that letter before, and it feels like she had learned a lot, as
the contents were very polite while gently declining their invitation. Having her do
that really helps me.
I’ve heard that Lunamaria-san and the other servants have taught her how to write
letters, and I think Anima is someone who can do it if she thinks about it, and she’s
someone I can really rely on.

[…Anima, how does it taste?]

[Yes, it’s very good.]

[I see, that’s great.]

I wanted to properly thank Anima for all the hard work she did on a regular basis, so
this outing was just great for me.

As I was thinking about this, I saw some sauce on Anima’s mouth while she was eating,
so I called out to her while holding a napkin in my hand.

[…wait, Anima. Don’t move.]

[Eh?]

[You have some sauce on your mouth… Yes, got it.]

[Whauu!?]

[Whauu?]

[W- Wha— I didn’t say anything!? F- For me t- t- to trouble Master! My apologies!!!]

[…U- Unnn. You don’t have to mind it that much, you know?]

After lunch, I continued to take Anima around the place.

I think we had quite a good time… enjoying our time shopping and standing around
eating food we bought from stalls.

And just as the surroundings were starting to be dyed in madder red, I decided to go
back to the mansion with Anima, and now we were walking side by side in the setting
sun.

[…Anima, I’ve taken you around a lot, aren’t you tired?]

[Y- Yes! There’s no problem… Rather, ummm, it was really fun for me.]

[I see, that’s good to hear… Did that “make your shoulders relax” a bit?]

[!?]

Hearing my words, when I told her with a gentle smile, Anima stopped in her tracks
with her wide open.

[…As I thought, Master… has noticed huh?]

[…No, I haven’t figured out the details. It’s just that I’ve been wondering if you’re “in a
hurry” lately…]

Yes, in fact, the reason I took Anima out this time was for another major reason besides
the fact that she hadn’t taken a break at all.

Anima is a very serious, hard-working girl… But even if I take that into account, the
emotions conveyed by Anima through my Sympathy Magic lately had revealed a sense
of frustration.

She was being tensed about something… I didn’t know the reason why, but I was hoping
that this outing would be a good change of pace.

When she heard my words, Anima remained silent for a while… And lifting her hand
up to her chest and looking at that hand, she quietly muttered.

[…Am I… being helpful to you… Master?]

[…Eh?]

With those words, my Sympathy Magic senses Anima’s strong anxiety.

After looking at her expression, looking as if she’s frail, I was reflexively speechless.
After glancing at me, Anima continues to speak.

[…What I can only be proud of compared to others… Only my physical strength…

However, even this strength of mine… It won’t even reach close to “Alice-dono”‘s feet…]

[…Anima.]
[…I thought that maybe… Master doesn’t need me… I was afraid of that, and I tried to
branch out to see if I could help Master in other things. However, my abilities couldn’t
match the professionals… Being useless like this… I wonder what I should do… I didn’t
know what to do…]

[………]

Anima’s voice is trembling.

…She utterly hated her own stupidity. She’s a tenacious and diligent woman, but she’s
also holding unto her own insecurities for a long time… Why didn’t I notice it sooner?

Now that she mentioned it, it’s certainly true. Anima started to learn all kinds of things
when Alice became my guard… D*mn it… I’m really thickheaded…

No, regretting will be for later. Right now, there are things that should be done before
that.

Thinking that, I approached Anima, who was hanging her head down, and hugged her
body, wrapping her in my arms.

[Eh? M- Master!?]

[…I’m sorry. I didn’t realize at all that Anima… that Anima was feeling anxious about
that. I’m sorry, for being a stupid master.]

[N- No!? That’s wrong! This was because my mind was weak…]

[Come to think of it, I didn’t put it into words properly huh… Anima isn’t useless.]

[!?]

[You’ve always worked hard for me and tried to do things I wasn’t good at… Anima is
a girl I can really count on.]

[…Mas… ter?]

Yes, it was easy for me to wipe away Anima’s anxiety. All I had to do was say my
heartfelt feelings… And yet, this stupid me was really slow in doing it.
I felt really confused the first time I met her, and I had to hold my head once or twice
because of her personality… But before I knew it, Anima, who was always so
straightforward and earnest, and she who adored me wholeheartedly, had become a
very big person in my heart.

So much so that I felt it was natural to ask her to do something for me…

[…For me, Anima is indispensable. That’s why, don’t say such sad thing about you
being useless.]

[Ahhh… Aaaaaaahhh…]

As gently as possible, holding her body that was smaller than I expected within my
arms, I say the things I couldn’t say before.

The first weakness shown by the reliable Anima, so that I could firmly receive it…

[…I think I’m lesser than half the man I am as your master, and I can’t give precise
instructions to Anima who is trying to be my servant… I’m sure that I won’t be able to
assign work to you well in the future.]

[…Uuuuu… Auuu…]

[Our master-servant relationship is difficult for me, and I don’t think I’ll ever get used
to it… However, errr, this is just something I heard other people say… but for me, my
relationship with Anima… Ummm, I’d like it if our relationship would be something
like a family.]

[!?]

Yes, I don’t think I’ll ever be a great master. After all, the ideal relationship I have in
mind is one that is as close to family like Kuro has.

However, if it’s possible, I would like to have that kind of relationship with Anima.

[That’s why, if you’re fine even if I’m this unreliable… Would you continue helping me
in the future?]

[ ~ ~ ! ? Y- Yes! Myself… My everything… My future is all for Master! If Master allows

it, until this body crumbles to dust… Please let me serve you.]
[Unnn. I’ll be in your care…]

[Yes… Yes… Master… I… I am… Having Master as my lord… is my happiness.]

In the dusk, a silent sob echoes… And along with those gentle tears, I think it has also
washed away all the anxiety she had been feeling.

Dear Mom, Dad——- In the beginning, I was bewildered and there were times when I
felt troubled. However, I think I have always been encouraged by her honest
vigorousness. I don’t really know what a master-servant relationship is, but the fact
that Anima is like family to me—– and say that without hesitation, is something I’m
sure of.

<Afterword>

In fact, the reason why Anima hadn’t appeared much lately was that since she found
out that Alice was the Phantasmal King, she was desperately studying to be useful to
Kaito other than for her physical strength… How lovable.

? ? ? : [ T- This is… As expected, this is something I can just joke around… I mean, I
never heard that this is Anima arc, you know!? This almost sounds like a proposal, you
know!? Eh? There’s still a separate Anima arc prepared for her!? Seriously? ]
The 25th Day of the Wind month. I was sitting at my desk in my room, responding to
the letters Neun-san had sent me.

Anima handles a lot of my letters, but they are only from the people I don’t know, and
the letters sent by Neun-san and Chris-san directly go to my hand.

Neun-san is especially corresponding, as we frequently exchange letters with each

other quite a bit.

The contents of the letters are basically uneventful, and this time, written in beautiful
handwriting was about how Raz-san was in a very good mood and how they are a
seasonal dish.

As I was lightly reading over the letter and writing my response, there was a knock on
the door of my room, and Eta and Theta came in.

[Master. We have come to take care of the laundry.]

[Thanks, then, get the clothes over there…]

The red-haired twin Demons who were once Megiddo-san’s subordinates… Eta and
Theta are currently working tirelessly as maids in the mansion.

Although they are twins, they still seem to have different personalities and specialties,
and are in charge of different jobs.

Eta, with her long hair in a ponytail, I don’t know if I could describe her as someone
with a knight-like personality or not, but I can say that she’s a diligent and capable
woman. She was mainly doing the laundry and cleaning, and she’s also the one who
washes the clothes I usually wear.
[Master, I’ve brought you a cup of tea… desu]

[Thanks, Theta.]

With her hair cut short and a stature that is a bit shorter than Eta, Theta has a quiet
and calm personality. She isn’t very good at using honorifics, but she has a characteristic
way of speaking of adding “desu” at the end of her words after a brief delay.

She seems to be mainly doing jobs related to cooking, and she always brings me tea
and sweets at just the right time, which is very helpful.

As I watch the two of them getting used to life here in the mansion, I suddenly
remember that I went out with Anima yesterday.

Maybe I just don’t know, but I’m wondering if Eta and Theta are also working too hard…
I’ve just decided to pay attention to those situations, and since they’re both here, I wlll
just ask them here.

[…Speaking of which, how are Eta and Theta doing at work? Is there anything that’s
troubling you?]

[Thank you for your concern. I don’t have any problems.]

[I’m also fine… desu.]

[I see, but in addition to working at the mansion, you’re also doing some training,
right? Don’t push yourself too hard, okay?]

As far as the two of them are concerned, I can’t read any feelings of impatience in them
unlike Anima.

It’s true that these two originally said they would serve me as maids rather than
guards, and since the two of them are pulling themselves together, they may be sorting
that out well.

[Yes! Thank you. However, in order to protect Master when the time comes, I will
continue to polish up my battle skills.]

Eta, with a somewhat happy expression on her face after hearing my words, straightens
her back and replies. Just when I thought that she really seemed to have no worries, I
heard some disturbing words.

[…In times of need, it is my role to “protect” Master… Protecting is impossible for Eta.]

[…What are you trying to say… Theta.]

[…Eta… have muscles for brains… You just swing your spear and plunge to enemies…
I will protect Master.]

[…Hoohhh… Now you said it… You’re just a dull turtle, relying on defense while hiding
behind your shield… You think you can protect Master just by shrinking inside your
shell?]

[…Wait, you two?]

Eta reacts to the words Theta blurted out, and her eyebrows slightly rose.

And with a return of her own, more words overlap, and somehow, the air between
them sharply changed and heavily with each word.

[…You’re just a simple-minded monkey, jumping around, not understanding the

importance of defense.]

[It seems that you don’t know that “offense is the best defense”…However, I don’t really
think that’s the kind of thing you can put into action anyway, don’t you think, stupid
turtle?]

[………]

[………]

Is it just my imagination? I feel like there were sparks exploding between the two of
them now.

Then, their eyes are set on each other, and they each take out their large spear and
large shield from wherever they take them out from.

[…Come outside, Theta. That rotten character of yours, showing disrespect to your
sister, I will make sure to punch a hole through it.]
[…Don’t think you’re my older sister just because you were born a little earlier… If I so
desire… I could crush you like the bug you are.]

[…Oooiiiii.]

Their eyes perfectly set on each other, they began to exchange words with low voices
and then, they walked out of the room, completely ignoring me.

Do the two of them not get along? No, don’t they look like they would start punching
each other without reservation? Well, it’s pretty clear that the situation had turned
troublesome.

Moreover, the reason for their fight is that which one of them is better at protecting
me… How should I say this, that’s a strangely difficult topic they’re talking about.

[…Well, honestly speaking, with me by Kaito-san’s side, I’m enough in terms of offense
and defense, so there isn’t any problem~~]

[…Rather than that, why are you just nonchalantly eating my cookies there?]

[It’s to check if you’re being poisoned! If anything happens to Kaito-san, it would be a

disaster! Mmmm, crispy and fragrant… That means it’s dangerous! For Kaito-san’s
safety, I’ll have everyth—- Ouch!?]

After having a bit of a silly exchange with Alice, I walked out of the mansion, curious
about how the two are doing, and was soon able to find Eta and Theta.

The result of their fight… It was apparently never settled. How do I know that? That’s
because they’re both peacefully sitting in a seiza, side by side, with a lump popping
out of their heads.

[Good grief! What the heck are you two doing!!!? Shirking on your duties and fighting
a duel, shame on you two! Become aware that each of your actions could stain Master’s
honour!!!]

[M- My apologies.]

[…I’m sorry.]

In front of the two of them, Anima was crossing her arms in front of her chest and was
angrily scolding them… Unnn. I could already imagine what happened.

The yard is a bit gouged, so they probably went outside to try to fight each other, and
were able to fight in a few rounds.

But that’s when Anima found out, and thus, the both of them got knocked on their
heads.

[In the first place, if you want to do that, do it on the training ground! Damaging the
garden of the mansion is outrageous!!! You’re not even being conscious of your status
as Master’s servant!]

[Uuuu… Yes.]

[I don’t have any words to say to that… desu.]

Hmmm. Looking at them like this, I feel like Anima is pretty attached to her position
of being the Chief Retinue. I guess it’s partly because she was able to get over something
that happened yesterday, but I’m somewhat relieved.

W- Well, putting that aside, it’s going to be a long sermon at this point… I think it’s a
problem that they got into a fight, but I feel thankful to Eta and Theta since they were
fighting for my sake, so I’ll give them a little help.

[…Listen here, to begin with, being a follower means…]

[Anima, can you forgive them… with that already?]

[M- Master!?]

[I think the two of them are properly reflecting already…]

[I- If that’s what Master says…]

When I told her that, Anima quickly backed off.

I’m also responsible for not being able to stop them before this happened, and above
all, I’m their master, so I think I should warm them myself and not just leave them to
Anima right here.
[Eta, Theta.]

[ [ Y- Yes! ] ]

[I’m really glad that the two of you are trying to protect me. I’m actually really weak,
and there are so many things I can’t do, so I’m sure that I will have to rely on the two
of you in the future… However, fighting like this is no good.]

In fact, this time just so happens to be the first time I’ve ever seen Eta and Theta fighting,
and from the fact that they’re usually together a lot, I know that they’re good friends.

[Both Eta and Theta have your own qualities in what you’re good at. Eta has your own
great qualities, while Theta also had your own, so I hope you’ll respect the other
person as well.]

[…Yes. Eta… I’m sorry. I might be just being jealous of the bright and strong Eta.]

[No, I should be the one who says sorry. Also, please let me take back my previous
statement. I should have known your strength better than anyone else. The both of us,
we will continue protect Master together.]

[Unnn.]

As I thought, they seem to be good friends, and they each admitted their mistakes,
apologized, firmly shook each other’s hand and reconciled with each other,

With this, the situation ends…

[Well, I’ll be repeating myself, but just I, myself is enough—- Fugyaaahhh!?]

[You, come with me for a sec.]

[Ehh? Ah, wait, Kaito-san, why are your eyes set on—- Gyaaahhhh!?]

Dear Mom, Dad—— Eta and Tetha, the twins that are different from each other, are
people that are also already indispensable to me. Well, putting that aside, I’ve
vanquished the evil that only likes to make fun of others, so I’ll say this again—– The
situation has been peacefully settled.
At a corner of the capital of the Symphonia Kingdom. There exists a church/infirmary
near the residential area beyond the main streets.

In the resting area at the back of the examination room there, a woman with black hair
and black-colored eyes, a rarity in this world, was sitting on a chair, talking with Fear,
the head of the infirmary.

[…I think we’ve exchanged a lot of sentences by now, and I think we’re getting to know
each other better, so I think it’s time for me to move on to the next stage… What do
you think?]

[Unnn, I’ve said it a million times already, but I’ll say it again. “Hikari”…This is an
infirmary. This isn’t a place where you ask relationship advice, okay? Could you go
somewhere else for that?]

[No way… Other than Fear, I have no one else to turn to anymore!]

[…No, I think you have made a terrible mistake in selecting the person to ask here.
Seriously…]

Looking at her with an astounded expression on her face, Hikari… Neun, who had her
helmet off, looked at her with a relying expression on her face.

They had been best friends for a long time, and Neun visited Fear a fair amount of
times, and she has come to discuss with Fear about her latest troubles, her love life…
It’s a nice nuisance for Fear though.

In the first place, although she is much older than Neun, Fear has no experience in
love, and there’s not much that she can advise her.

Still, Neun was looking at Fear as if she was really relying on her closest friend… with
a gaze that seems to ask her for help.

When she did that, the good-natured Fear couldn’t refuse her anymore, and letting out
a loud sigh, she spoke.

[…Haahhh… So, talking about this next level, what exactly do you want to do with him?]

[L- Let’s see… I kinda want us to go see the “opera”…]

[…Errr, I’m pretty sure I’ve heard that before. You said opera, didn’t you? That doesn’t
exist in this world, right?]

[Or perhaps, see one of those “moving pictures”…]

[That also doesn’t exist here, you know?]

[W- What about “Noh plays”?]

[No, I don’t even know what that is.]

[U- Ugghhhh…]

Any of the things Neun had spoken about were things from Earth… that were popular
in the time she lived in, and Fear, a resident of this world, had no idea about it.

Still, she could understand most of what she was trying to say.

[…That means, you want that? In short, what you’re saying is that you want to go on a
date.]

[D- D- D- Date!?]

[No, you don’t have to be that surprised… However, isn’t it fine? Why don’t you try
inviting him out?]

[…Won’t Fear “invite him for me instead”?]

[Why!?]

Apparently, Neun’s problem is that she wants to get closer to her current penpal, Kaito.
Since Fear understood that they frequently exchanged letters, she agreed that it was a
good idea to go out together, but she was startled by her pathetic response.

And then, Neun, the person in question, turns her face down in embarrassment while
her index fingers were poking at each other.

[You’re exchanging letters with him right? Then, why don’t you ask him out with that?]

[…B- But… I- I’m… embarrassed…]

[………]

Hearing the words Neun quietly muttered, Fear was speechless, looking at her with a
dumbfounded look on her face.

[…Haahhh… No matter how much I was mentally troubled at that time… I wonder how
I could have “lost to someone like this”…]

[Like this!?]

[Yes, someone like this. Seriously… How can the former Hero be this pathetic?]

[Uuuu, that’s mean, Fear.]

[I’m not being mean… The one who’s really mean here is the person who just barges
in just when I thought I’ve already finished treating anyone and can have my really
precious break, and forcibly asks me for relationship advice.]

[Aaauuu…]

With her eyes looking in the distance, as if she was thinking of her past self, Fear turns
her glare towards the shameless First Hero in front of her.

[…Well, stop fidgeting and worrying about it, and go invite him already. If it’s Miyama-
kun, he wouldn’t turn you down, and end it all with something like a stroll with your
shoulders and elbows touching with each other.]

[…Y- Yes. I’ll do my best.]

[Unnn. Good.]
The only role that Fear has in this relationship counseling, so to say, is just pushing her
back… And when she heard her cheer for her, Neun nodded, a little relieved.

Seeing Neun responding like that, Fear also smiled and brought the tea that was at
hand to her mouth.

Just when the relationship advice is settled and the conversation begins to shift to idle
chatter, Neun turns serious and asks.

[…Fear. For the Six Kings Festival, what are you going to do?]

[………]

Hearing the words quietly, yet clearly announced, Fear moves her gaze to the table…
to the invitation that Neun had brought to her today.

After remaining silent for a little while, Fear lowered her head and let out a feeble
voice, unlike the voice she had before.

[…I’m not going… I can’t go.]

[…Kuromu-sama wanted to meet Fear. Even Fear is…]

[I miss her! Of course I want to see her!!! However… For all these times I haven’t met
her… I don’t even know… what kind of face I should have when I face her now.]

[………]

Neun quietly listens without saying a word as Fear tells her in a voice that sounds like
she’s about to cry.

Fear is an important family member to Kuromueina, and Fear also adores Kuromueina
very much… However, she hadn’t seen Kuromueina for over a thousand years now

[Kuromu-sama picked me up and raised me when I had nothing… she’s like a mother
to me, the most important person in the world… However, even though Kuromu-sama
was the most important person to me, I “betrayed” her…]

[You’re mistaken, you di—- [ I’m not mistaken ! ] ——!?]

Just as Neun wanted to make a follow up, Fear interrupted her with a grieving expression
on her face.

[It’s because I… I was an idiot… I made Kuromu-sama cry. Even though I never wanted
her to look like that… but because of me… I don’t have the face to meet her anymore.]

[…But still, if it’s Kuromu-sama…]

[I know that… I know. I’m sure that Kuromu-sama will greet me with a smile. She will
forgive me… However, I… To myself…]

[…Sorry. That was imprudent of me.]

[No. I’m the one who should apologize. I’m sorry that I became emotional… Anyhow, I
won’t be attending the Six Kings Festival… You should have fun there, Hikari.]

[…Yes.]

They were once enemies who had crossed blades against each other, and now, they
were best friends who spoke of their troubles. Neun understands the pain that Fear
had suffered over the years, so much that it also hurts Neun.

That’s why she didn’t know what to say… She didn’t even know if it’s alright to say
anything.

Then, as if to regain her composure, Fear moved the conversation to an unrelated

topic, while Neun didn’t say anything else other than idle chatter.

After talking for a while, Neun left and Fear, who remained alone in the room, stared
at the invitation that was given to her… focusing on the words “Underworld King:
Kuromueina” written on it.

[…I’m sorry… Kuromu-sama… I’m sorry…]

An apology that no one can hear… As she spoke those words that she had been repeating
for over a thousand years over and over again, some words surfaced within Fear’s mind.

—–Even if I knew about Dr. Fear’s past sins, I wouldn’t lose my respect for “the current
you.”
It was only a short time since she got to know him. The words of that slightly unusual
otherworlder… They weren’t blaming her for her sins, nor does he intend to pry into
her past, just very kind and warm words of respect for the person she currently is.

[…Honestly… I was happy when I heard those words… Ahaha, what kind of stupidity
am I talking about… That’s not supposed to happen…]

Muttering quietly, Fear slowly looks up and shifts her gaze to the view outside the
window.

[…A large amount of time has already passed. For a boy I just met… just like he did to
others… that he might also change me… That’s too selfish for me to hope for…]

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [Kuwaahhh!?]
The festival was held by the pinnacle of the Demon Realm, the Six Kings… Information
about the Six Kings Festival, along with the invitations, quickly spread around the
words. especially among the nobles and wealthy merchants.

An invitation from the Six Kings. It could already be described as a kind of status,
especially for those who held a high-ranking invitation, as they could even improve
the status of the recipient.

Hence, many nobles and wealthy merchants were very busy these days.

And the royalty was no exception for this.

In a room in the royal palace of the Symphonia Kingdom, Ryze, the current King of
Symphonia, held an envelope in his hand with a very tense expression on his face.
Grasping a paper knife as if he was praying to someone, his shaking hands cut the seal
off the envelope.

Although Ryze had reconciled with Kaito, he still didn’t know how the Six Kings
currently evaluated him.

Hence, he was still somewhat holding inferior thoughts while within his own royal
palace, and this invitation was a chance for him to restore his honor, but at the same
time, this invitation could also be a one-way ticket to hell.

If he didn’t receive at least an invitation from the Underworld King and the World King,
his position within the royal castle would become increasingly difficult.

Praying that he would somehow be ranked bronze or higher, Ryze took out the
invitation… and let out a sigh of relief so loud that everyone around him could have
heard him,
The invitation that Ryze received is glimmering with a beautiful golden hue… that
means that he has a Gold rank, and that means that his honor as a King is safe.

No, on the contrary, having this Gold rank allows him to join the party on the final day,
which was more than enough to restore his honor.

When Ryze opened the invitation, it listed the names of the Underworld King, Death
King, World King, and the Phantasmal King, and noted that he had received an
invitation from four of the Six Kings.

Ryze is relieved to have received an invitation from the Underworld King, which was
one of his biggest concerns, but soon afterwards, he found that there’s something else
in the envelope… a message card.

[Hmm? This is…]

The message only had the words “I heard you gave Kaito some advice. Thank you”
written in it in clean handwriting, and at the bottom of the note, it was signed with the
name of the Death King, Isis Remnant.

It was actually something that Ryze himself didn’t know, but his advice to Kaito was
well known, as Kaito himself had told Kuromueina and Isis that he was grateful to
Ryze.

And for the girls, it was a fine play on his part that even warrants a standing ovation,
and thus, his reputation had explosively risen.

He’s currently already on the level where if he sends out an invitation to Kuromueina
for an evening party and other events, Kuromueina will also participate.

Granted, Ryze only seriously advised Kaito because he thought Kaito was consulting
about his sister, Lilia, and achieving this result wasn’t his intention at all but… No, you
could say that it was exactly because he thought that it was for his sister, and that must
be why he was able to give advice that isn’t for his own interest at all.

Anyway, King Ryze of Symphonia was able to successfully recover his evaluation from
the eyes of the Six Kings.

In the royal castle of the Archlesia Empire, Emperor Chris, who had received her
invitation just like Ryze, opened the envelope with a serious expression on her face,
[…Oya? Gold rank huh… I thought I would have a Silver rank…]

Seeing that the rank of her invitation wasn’t quite what she expected, Chris tilted her
head, but receiving a rank higher than she expected is of no inconvenience and actually
something that she should be grateful about, so she just opened her invitation.

Thereupon, she saw the names of the Underworld King, Dragon King, War King and
the Phantasmal King written there, and Chris tilted her head again.

[…Phantasmal King-sama? Hmmm? I think I’ve barely spoken to Phantasmal King-

sama though…]

As for the other members of the Six Kings that had sent her invitation, Chris had
somewhat expected them.

Chris is one of “Kuromueina’s baby birds” so she expected Kuromueina’s invitation.

The Archlesia Empire has a close relationship with the Dragon King, Magnawell, so
she also expected his invitation. Chris also had a certain amount of familiarity with
one of the Six Kings, so she was thinking that she may receive Megiddo’s invitation…
So far, the invitation came from the people Chris was supposed to have interacted with.

However, she didn’t understand why the name of the Phantasmal King, No Face was
also written there. Of course, she has seen her at the Festival of Heroes and some other
events, but she rarely had a direct conversation with that mysterious being.

That’s also the same case for the World King, Lillywood.

[…Unnn? There’s something more? A message card?]

On the message card in the envelope… written on it was “Dinner was delicious. From
Kaito-san’s gorgeous guard.” and seeing that, Chris’s expression stiffened.

[…Miyama-sama’s guard?… C- Could it be, Alice-sama… is the Phantasmal King?]

That’s when she realized that the masked girl who was with Kaito when he visited the
castle… Alice was the Phantasmal King, No Face.

After that thought surfaced within her mind, she looked shaken, which is very unusual
for her, and a great amount of sweat poured out of her face.
[…Alice-sama is the Phantasmal King-sama… That means… Even that time when I
received information that Miyama-sama was sighted in the monster racetrack…]

That day, Chris received information that Kaito had come to the Archlesia Empire and
that’s why she invited Kaito to the royal castle… But thinking about it again, to receive
such information was too convenient for her.

A subordinate who had attended the Sacred Tree Festival had informed her that she
had seen Kaito, whose face was barely known to the public at that point, at the
monster racetrack, and that was a really convenient coincidence.

[…Could it be that the information was sent by the Phantasmal King… For those powerful
nobles, who were vehemently opposed to inviting Miyama-sama as a state guest, to
not make any particular movements after that… And even those people who just want
to watch over Miyama-sama…]

Chris shuddered. It was because she was thinking about how Alice had figured out and
controlled all of her thoughts once she acquired such information about Kaito, and
what method she would use if she was opposed by the nobles.

[…N- No, I guess I was just thinking too much. Even if she does that, the benefit to
Phantasmal King-sam is just… could it be… There’s something hidden within it? If she
has read through my actions and thoughts… Did she deliberately do it to search for the
powerful nobles who would try opposing Miyama-sama?]

When Chris tries to welcome him as a state guest, and if any nobles speak in opposition…
And from those antagonistic nobles, search for the nobles on their side and monitor
their every move.

Thinking about that, that explains the deliberately aggravating statements she said to
Chris at that time.

[…In other words, she was also testing me. While acting as if she was cooperating with
my plan, she repeatedly said and did things that were provoking me. That means that
her interactions with me… If I had made a mistake in judgment and turned against
Miyama-sama… Perhaps, I would have been…]

Chris’ predictions were undoubtedly correct. That’s why cold sweat ran down her
back.
Chris only tried to proceed in the direction of not antagonizing Kaito at that time, but
if she had given priority to the opinions of the powerful nobles, if the situation had
resulted in any harm to Kaito…

[Well, I’ll be damned… Should I say that this is to be expected from Phantasmal King-
sama… How frightening. I’m completely running around the palm of her hand… As I
thought, that person really is the most frightening in the world for me. Moreover, the
-people that Phantasmal King-sama had in control are all irreplaceable for me…
There’s nothing I can do to stop her.]

Chris doesn’t know if the great nobles and her subordinates are under the Phantasmal
King’s command, or if they were just requested to do so.

No, even if they were under the Phantasmal King’s command and the great nobles
carelessly made their move and started a civil war, even if she were to dismiss her
subordinates, Phantasmal King’s other subordinates would undoubtedly be in the
castle.

If that’s the case, for Chris, pursuing this matter would only result in the loss of excellent
personnel, and there’s even a chance that making this move might incite the
Phantasmal King’s displeasure.

[Well, I guess I think of this as me being lucky to have a bit of recognition from
Phantasmal King-sama… Haahhh… I really couldn’t match up to Miyama-sama.]

After muttering that with a smile, Chris keeps the invitation safely kept away before
turning her gaze to the letter sent by Kaito.

Even with the way Kaito acts, he still faithfully sends back a letter back to her, making
their exchange in letters last for a reasonable amount of time.

[…Speaking of which, Miyama-sama would obviously be at the Six Kings Festival…

Fumu. I’m not really fond of wearing clothes like that, but I guess I’ll wear feminine
clothes once in a while.]

<Afterword>

Ahhh… I can’t do this anymore… Writing two stories in a row that aren’t sweet… I’m
having withdrawal symptoms… I’ll definitely write a sweet story next time.

Senior-senpai: [Why are you not giving up on that part!? Why!!!?]

The 28th Day of the Wind month. On that day, I was in despair.

I had expected that this day might come, but it seems that today really is the day.

Yes, it happened while I was eating dinner at Lilia-san’s mansion.

Putting the fork down on the plate I was about to eat, I quietly shook my head.

[…Kaito-senpai? What’s the matter?]

[A- Ahhh, no, it’s just that I don’t have any appetite…]

[Are you alright, Kaito-san? You look kind of pale…]

[Ah, no, I’m fine.]

Hina-chan and Aoi-chan, who were sitting near me, called out to me with concern, but
I couldn’t hide the discomfort that was crawling through my body as I tried my best to
reply with a smile.

It seems that she has felt my discomfort, as Lilia-san hurriedly rushed over to me. This
was my biggest miscalculation though.

[Kaito-san!? Are you alright!? Are you not feeling well…]

[Ah, no…]

[I was being careless. No matter how much the blessings keep us from getting sick, your
body could still weaken from something like fatigue… Luna!? Get a doctor right away!]

[Eh? Ah, you’re mistaken!?]

Arehh? This is bad, I felt like the situation had turned serious. No, no, you’re worrying
too much, Lilia-san… Isn’t it a bit too much even though I just said that I don’t have any
appetite!?

Or rather, w- what should I do… This flow of conversation… How the heck did this
happen?

[My Lady, unfortunately, finding one at this time of day is difficult, and I don’t think
Miyama-sama’s situation isn’t that serious… Why don’t we just let him take a night’s
rest for the time being and look at his situation again tomorrow?]

[T- That’s right! I- I think that’s a good idea too.]

Just for this day, I want to give Lunamaria-san my thumbs up. That’s a great follow
up… With this, Lilia-san would also…

[That’s no good! If we do that, what will you do if Kaito-san “dies”!?]

[I’m not going to die, you know?! Eh? Do I really look that bad!?]

It seems that it wasn’t effective to the worrywart Lilia-san, as she wasn’t easily
convinced, and for some unknown reason, me, the person who Lilia-san is supposed
to be worried about, is soothing her along with Lunamaria-san.

Thereupon, somehow, we somehow managed to convince Lilia-san that I will be

getting one good night’s rest… and if I didn’t feel better, it was decided that we would
call for a doctor tomorrow.

Laid down on the bed in my room with a wet towel on my forehead, I began thinking.

How did I get into this mess? I- I can’t say it, I can’t tell them now that I’m “not really
sick or anything like that”…

No, in the first place, did I ever tell them that I was feeling sick!? Just because I said
that I don’t have any appetite, you’re treating me like a sick person!? Seriously, how
the heck did this happen…

As I was thinking about this, the door to the room that had been quiet was vigorously
opened.

[Kaito-kun!? A- Are you alright!? I heard you were sick, so I rushed over!]
[…Where did you even hear that from…]

[From Shalltear… Ahh, that’s right! I brought you some fruits! Can you eat?]

[Eh? T- Than—– wait, that’s a lot! What’s with that amount!?]

Kuro bursts into the room, looking very flustered, and reaching into her black coat…
She pulls out a large amount of fruit enough to fill half the room.

Then, turning her back to the pile of fruits, Kuro comes closer to me, who is lying on
the bed, with a look of concern on her face.]

[Are you alright? Does it hurt anywhere? Should I change your towel?]

[Ahh, no, I’m really okay…]

[R- Really? That’s good…]

Hearing me say that I’m fine, Kuro patted her chest in relief. She then prepared a small
chair and sat down beside the bed.

[However, for you to suddenly get sick… I guess you were really accumulating quite
the fatigue huh? You need to get some rest.]

[…Ah, no, you see… K- Kuro…]

[Unnn?]

[A- Actually… I’m not really sick…]

[…Eh?]

I was already at the end of my conscience. The fact that the other party is Kuro may
have had an influence on it, as I couldn’t hide it any longer and slowly began to explain
the real situation.

[…E- Errr… To sum everything up… Kaito-kun doesn’t want to eat “a food you disliked”,
so you said that you don’t have any appetite, and because of that, everyone
misunderstood?]
[…Yes… That’s right.]

I’m so embarrassed right now that I want to disappear… Yes, in the end, the cause for
all this ruckus is just because of this.

In fact… I think it’s pathetic since I feel like a young child, but I hate “bell peppers”.

Unnn, I’m just really weak with them. Maybe it’s because I have strong memories of
hating it as a child, but I can’t help but reject that.

I was originally apprehensive about it. In this world, there are ingredients with different
names than the ones in my world, such as ripple fruit.

So, I had been on the lookout, wondering if there might be bell peppers in this world
somewhere, but I hadn’t encountered them even after quite a few days of living in this
world, so I somehow let down my guard.

Then, unbeknownst to me, there was a bell pepper in today’s dinner that I brought in
my mouth… and recognized them by the taste I hated spreading in my mouth.

Thinking about it now, I could have just honestly told them that I really hated that food,
but in front of my two junior girls and my own girlfriend, I was too embarrassed to
mention that I didn’t like bell peppers, and my puny pride got in the way.

…My bad, Aoi-chan, Hina-chan… I was looking pale simply because I hated the taste of
bell peppers.

…I’m sorry, Lilia-san… I said that I didn’t have any appetite, but I actually just didn’t
want to eat bell peppers.

[H- Hmmm. Lilia-chan being hasty in making decisions may be a problem but… Kaito-
kun, you also need to apologize for worrying about her.]

[…Unnn.]

[Well, I’m really glad you’re okay, Kaito-kun.]

[…Kuro.]

Kuro looked dumbfounded when she heard me, but it quickly changed to a gentle
smile.

Immediately after that, Kuro’s coat rippled and transformed into something like a
cooking table, and she also had an apron over her clothing.

[If you hadn’t eaten dinner properly, you must be hungry, right? Hold on a second. I
can’t make anything too fancy, but I’ll make you something.]

[Uuuuu, thanks, Kuro.]

[Fufu, I’m Kaito-kun’s girlfriend after all.]

After saying that and giving me a big smile, Kuro took out some meat and eggs, and
started cooking.

I didn’t see any point in lying down on the bed anymore either, so I got up and decided
to watch Kuro cook.

The way Kuro cooks seems like she’s accustomed to it… She at least looks more deftly
than I did, and soon, the room begins to be engulfed in a fragrant, delicious scent.

Mmmm, but I’m sure it’s partly because she’s wearing an apron, but she looks really
homely… Seeing Kuro like this is somehow good too…

After a while, it looks like the meal is complete, and Kuro places an omelet with small
dice of meat in front of me.

The half-boiled omelet is accented by the savory grilled meat and looks very tasty.

[Now, eat up.]

[Thank you for the meal.]

I was quite hungry, having barely touched my dinner, so I quickly put my hands together
and brought the omelet to my mouth.

The soft egg envelops the meat exquisitely, and every time I bite into it, the juicy,
overflowing meat spreads a happy savoriness in my mouth.

[Tasty…]
[Really? That’s great~~]

The eggs enhance the flavor of the meat, while acting in harmony with the eggs, the
meat enhances its gentle flavors.

This is really good. I especially like the meat, I wonder what meat this is? The chewiness
feels like beef, but it was completely different from it… Anyway, there was some
deepness in it, and yet, it has a mild and clean aftertaste.

Stimulated by the captivating taste of this meat, I asked Kuro.

[Kuro? This really delicious meat, what kind of meat is this?]

[Unnn? Ahhh, that’s the meat of a “Giant Mantis”.]

[Bfuuuhh!?]

[Kaito-kun!?]

Eh? Wait a moment? What did she just say? Giant Mantis?… When she mentioned
Mantis… Did she mean that insect with two scythes?

The moment I grasped the meaning of Kuro’s words, a great amount of sweat began
to flow down my body.

N- No more, I don’t want the meat of this world anymore… I thought I’ve become
accustomed to this world, but I think it will take some time for me to become used to
this world’s food culture.

[Did you eat too vigorously? You have to eat slowly, okay…]

[U- Unnn…]

W- What should I do… The moment I realized it was the meat of a mantis, it felt like
the tablewares became incredibly heavy.

H- However, Kuro went out of her way to cook this for me… I- I can’t leave anything
behind. I- I guess I have no choice but to eat it huh?

D*mn it, if this was going to happen, I should have finished the whole thing first before
I asked…

As I was thinking about that and trying to prepare myself, Kuro suddenly clapped her
hands, as if she had an idea.

[That’s right! I forgot… I heard from Shalltear about a way of eating that Kaito-kun
would like!]

[…Eh?]

[W- Well, it’s a bit embarrassing but…]

Information from Alice? The heck is that? I somehow feel like this has happened
before… That’s right. It was when I was with Isis-san!

Eh? Does that mean she would do that? She would feed me, saying Ahhn with the
spoon held in her hand? W- Well, if it’s just that…

Anticipating what’s about to happen, I handed Kuro the plate… and for some reason,
Kuro cuts off a bit of the omelet, and “puts it into her mouth”…Eh? Why?

Then, she quickly approached me, who stiffened at her unexpected actions, and briskly
reached out her hands… And brought my face close…

[Hnnn…]

[Mgnnhh!?]

Kuro’s lips met mine, and immediately afterwards, along with the sensation of my
mouth being pushed open, I felt the omelet pushed into my mouth along with Kuro’s
tongue.

C- C- C- Could this be m- mouth-to-mouth feeding… T- This is no good, I feel like my

mind is melting… I feel like the meat within my mouth tastes very sweet.

[…E- Errr… What do you think? Is it delicious?]

[Eh? A- Ahhh, u- unnn.]

I should apologize to Kuro… the taste didn’t come into my mind at all! Or rather, Alice!?
Of all the methods there are, why the heck did she tell her about this…

[That’s great~~ There’s still “lots” over here! My mouth is a bit small, so it might take
us a while… But I’ll properly feed you “all of it”!]

[…………]

Kuro looks a bit embarrassed as she said that with a bright smile on her cute cheeks,
but the words she said felt like a death sentence in my ears.

Heaven and hell have come together at the same time!? W- What the heck should I do
here… I can’t do anything at all.

The door is blocked by that pile of fruits, and Kuro is ready to feed me all the rest of
the omelet into my mouth… Ahh, this is no good. I can’t escape.

Dear Mom, Dad——- A petty amount of vanity has led to an unexpected situation. I’ll
tell Lilia-san and the others the truth tomorrow and apologize… but for now, what I
need to do first—— is to overcome this hellish heaven.

<Afterword>

Kaito: [ I hate bell peppers. ]

Serious-senpai: [No, rather than saying that it is your (Kaito) hell, isn’t this more of a
hell for me!?]
The 29th day of the Wind month. As soon as I woke up in the morning, I told Lilia-san
and the others what happened yesterday and apologized.

Of course, I was very embarrassed, but when I told her that I didn’t like bell peppers,
how should I say this… she was looking at me with warm eyes… making me feel like
burying my head into a hole.

Moreover, I can’t stop people from talking about it, and it quickly spread throughout
the house… By mid-afternoon, it was already a known fact in the mansion that I hated
bell peppers.

The woman who works as the head chef was looking at me like her child and asked “I
know what food you don’t like, but do you have a food you like?”. I’ve learned that
badly faking something can lead to bad things, so I honestly answered… That I like
burger steaks…

After hearing that, the head chef chuckled for a moment and then, said we were going
to have burger steaks for dinner tonight, which made me even more embarrassed.

I don’t know if it’s because of our age difference or if the head chef thinks of me like a
son, but I feel like she was thinking about an enjoyable memory.

I mean, by saying that my favorite food is burger steaks and how I dislike bell peppers…
Does that mean I have a child’s sense of taste? It’s kind of sad that I can’t deny it.

Incidentally, the ones who reacted kindly were Sieg-san and Lilia-san. Neither of them
brought up my tastes, and just smiled at me, saying that they were glad that I wasn’t
sick.

However, there obviously are others who are amused… Unnn, it goes without saying.
It’s that useless maid.
[…Oya? If it isn’t the Bell pepper-hating Miyama-sama.]

[………]

Lunamaria-san looked really cheerful, as if she was a fish swimming in the waters, and
she was like this when we just happened to pass each in the hallway.

The expression on her face as she looked at me with a grin feels as if she holds the
power of gods in her hands, looking outrageously annoying… but I know that she
would have more fun when she sees that I’m annoyed.

So, I decided to try a slightly different approach as a way to fight back.

[…Speaking of which, I just overheard this from somewhere… but I heard something
about Lunamaria-san not being good with bugs…]

[…W- Why are you…]

And apparently, it worked better than I thought it would, as the smile on Lunamaria-
san’s lips disappeared and she looked shaken.

[No, it’s not like I have anything I’m trying to say anything by mentioning that but…]

[…M- Miyama-sama, c- can we talk about something unrelated to that?]

[Eh? Yes.]

[No, you see, I think it’s inevitable that we all have things we dislike and things we’re
not good at. I think that’s an inevitable part of our personality and I don’t think it’s
something that we should be ashamed of.]

[…I see, I guess you’re right.]

I was tempted to tell her to remember the expression she just had and the words she
spoke just now, but I held back and waited for what Lunamaria-san would say next.

Probably because I thought it would be more beneficial for me.

[Therefore, it would be unbecoming of a human being to show it off as a shortcoming…

S- So, how about the both of us put it that way?]
[…You really hate bugs that much huh…]

[So much that I hope those creatures perish from this world.]

[…I- I see.]

In other words, Lunamaria-san was suggesting that… From now on, Lunamaria-san
will not make fun of my dislike of bell peppers. In return, she’s suggesting that I also
not make fun of Lunamaria-san’s dislike of bugs… just like some kind of truce
agreement.

It seems that she hates bugs more than I thought… Perhaps, Lunamaria-san was afraid
that I’ll get angry and catch some bugs.

[I understand what you’re saying. We wouldn’t interfere with each other about these
matters… How about it?]

[I have no objection to it.]

Anyway, I’m also feeling embarrassed about being teased for my childish tastes, so I’ll
take Lunamaria-san’s suggestion.

And thus, this is how a strange sense of solidarity is created between me and
Lunamaria-san…

Other than Lunamaria-san, it seems that there was also someone else who seemed to
enjoy hearing about my dislike of bell peppers.

[Fufu, Kaito-senpai also had quite the childish side of you huh… It’s kind of cute.]

[Ugghhh… H- Hina-chan? That’s not a compliment, you know?]

Hina-chan happily said that while we’re in the middle of our run, something we do
sometimes, and she seems to be having fun since this morning.

However, I don’t feel like she’s teasing me like Lunamaria-san, but rather, she’s
genuinely having fun, knowing an unexpected side of me.

But please remember this, telling a man that he’s cute isn’t a complim… No, it may be
a compliment to some guys out there, but it’s not a compliment to me.
[Ahaha, sorry. However, when a guy who seems like he can do everything, seeing how
they can’t do something or are weak against something, it’s great since they make him
look more approachable.]

[H- Hmmm. I- Is that so?]

[Ahh, but I feel like there are more things that Kaito-senpai can’t do though. You’re
sometimes unreliable.]

[Gafhuuaa!? H- Hina-chan… That’s quite harsh of you…]

Hina-chan’s words, which she happily told me, did super effective damage to my tiny
pride. I feel like it even dealt a critical hit on me…

Maybe this is proof that we’ve grown closer to each other, but I feel like my two kouhais
have been quite unlenient of me lately… It seems that it was impossible for me to have
the position of being a reliable senpai.

As I was thinking that, Hina-chan shook her hands, looking slightly flustered, and
continued speaking.

[Ah, it’s not like I’m making fun of senpai or anything like that, okay? Rather, it’s just
because I’m rather familiar with senpai and I, ummm, like you quite a bit.]

[…Eh?]

[…It’s true that there are a lot of things that Kaito-senpai can’t do, but just as much…
No. You have much, muuuucch, more good things about you. You’re gentle and warm,
and it was really fun being with you… Plus, when it matters, you look really cool…
That’s why I think that you’re a wonderful person.]

[…T- Thanks.]

Hina-chan’s cheeks were as red as apples when she told me that, and the bashful smile
on her lips was very bright.

[E- Excuse me!? I- I ended up saying something strange! Come on, let’s get pumped up
and run!]

[Ehh? Ah, wait!? Too fast!?]

[Hey, come on, Kaito-senpai~~ You’ll be left behind, you know~~]

[W- Wait… As expected, running that fast is…]

Seeing Hina-chan happily speeding up, I hurriedly followed her, astonished at her
speed which is probably even faster than my full sprint.

U- Unnn. She’s that fast even without Body Enhancing Magic… I guess I really can’t
become a reliable senpai. Well, you could say that it is like me… I guess?

It was the 30th Day of the Wind month. It was on this morning of the last day of the
Wind month when that incident occurred.

As I languidly waited for the delicious breakfast to be brought to me, the door of the
dining hall opened with a bang before my breakfast arrived.

[Kai-chan! It’s me!!!]

[…Oh, good morning. Fate-san.]

The one who opened and appeared at the door was the problem child of the Divine
Realm… It was Fate-san, Alice’s twin who was just as no-good as her, and she would
irregularly come here after “skipping work”.

Fate-san always appears out of the blue, and I guess she has also come to visit today
because she skipped work.

When I returned her greeting with that in mind, Fate-san said something unexpected
with a cute smile on her face.

[Unnn, good morning. Kai-chan… This might be abrupt, but for now, come to the
“Hydra Kingdom” with me!!!]

[…Huh? No, what are you suddenly…]

[Thank you! I knew Kai-chan would willingly agree with me!]

[Ehh? No, no!? I still haven’t… Wait, why are you grabbing my arm!? Also, what’s with
that magic circle!?]
[Then, let’s go~~]

[Whaa!?]
Fate-san didn’t care about any of my responses… No, it feels as if she was converting
what I said into something outrageously convenient for her, and grabbing my hand,
she invoked a magic circle… an unmistakably Teleportation magic circle… and my
body was engulfed in light.

Dear Mom, Dad—— The day after I confessed my dislike for Bell Peppers, Fate-san
came to visit me without notice, forcibly bringing me to Hydra Kingdom. I have no idea
why this is happening or what’s going to happen from now on but… Could you at
least—– listen when someone is speaking!?

After watching the momentary event of Kaito being taken away, Lilia and the others
began eating breakfast that had been brought to them as if nothing particularly
happened.

[…Haahhh… It’s happening again huh…]

[Well, it’s Kaito-san after all.]

[It’s Kaito-senpai after all.]

[It’s because it’s Miyama-sama…]

Looking at Lilia-san, who lets out a huge sigh while smearing jam on a bread, Aoi, Hina
and Lunamaria mutter as if to say that it’s the same as usual.

Hearing their words, Lilia’s shoulders slumped down before lightly waving her hand
to give instructions.

[…Please bring me my stomach pills.]

[My Lady, I don’t think drinking stomach pills before something happens would do
anything…]

[It’s fine… In the end, he would probably go back after befriending the king over
there… In the end, I would probably feel really troubled again…]

[…It’s frightening how I can’t deny what you said at all.]

<Afterword>

And thus, the one who brought Kaito to the Hydra Kingdom is the useless goddess, Fate!
When I slowly opened my eyes which were reflexively closed from the light of the
magic circle… I found myself in front of a temple on the seashore, while the scent of
the sea drifts in the wind.

The temple was very beautiful and picturesque, standing on a small hill next to the
blue ocean.

While looking at that beautiful scene with dumbfounded eyes, I called out to the main
culprit standing next to me.

[…Fate-san, I have many things to say, but first of all… Why did you suddenly bring me
to the Hydra Kingdom!?]

Yes, I was currently at the temple near the capital of Hydra Kingdom.

I remember hearing Alice say that Hydra Kingdom is a country that is still new to the
Human Realm, and that it is a country where trade is thriving.

[That’s a good question, Kai-chan.]

[No, rather than talking about whether it’s a good question or not, you’ve completely
become a kidnapper.]

[I guess so… It’s a long story but…]

[………]

Thoroughly ignoring my objections, Fate-san began to slowly talk about how this
happened, staring at the ocean with her eyes narrowed.

A few minutes back in time, Fate was slacking in her temple in the Upper levels of the
God Realm.
Just as she was rolling around on the cushions strewn around the place, her mind
made up that she would stay in this position for the rest of the day, it happened.

[God of Fate! Would you cut it out!!!?]

[Uwaahhh!? G- God of Time and Space!? W- What’s the matter?]

[The matter here is you! What happened with the preparatory meeting for the Festival
of Heroes! Only the area you’re in charge with hasn’t given their report!!!]

[…W- What about the God of Life?]

[She’s already done!!!]

Each of the highest Gods of the God Realm is in charge of one of the nations of the
Human Realm.

Chronois, the God of Time and Space, is in charge of the Symphonia Kingdom, Life, the
God of Life, is in charge of the Archlesia Empire, and Fate, the God of Fate, is in charge
of the Hydra Kingdom.

The information coming from the subordinates are sorted out by the High-ranking
Gods, and finally arrives at the Supreme God, Fate.

Because the Festival of Heroes is coming up this year, in addition to the usual blessings
and other reports, each country also has to organize the preparations for the Festival
of Heroes, and so, the Gods and the royal families would conduct a meeting and adjust
their schedules for the Day of the Festival of Heroes.

[…T- To cause me such torture you call as labor…]

[Stop messing around! If you don’t give them instructions, the subordinate gods won’t
be able to advance in the next preparatory meeting!!! There are even some cases the
subordinate Gods and the royal family would hold a collaboration event. If that’s the
case, we must proceed as soon as possible or we will not be able to make it in time!!!]

[…N- No, you see, I’ve properly given all the work at this point… So even if we’re just a
bit late…]

[Fool! You’re forcing your work on the “God of Disasters” too much!!!]
[Ugghhh…]

Yes, as usual, Fate isn’t doing her job properly… Or rather, she has thrown almost all of
her work to the High-ranking God under her direct supervision and that has been
found out by Chronois.

Chronois clearly looks infuriated, and the atmosphere around her tells Fate that she
won’t let her off today.

Looking at Chronois like that, Fate began thinking of an excuse as sweat dripped down
her back, but before she could think of one, Chronois lets out a loud sigh.

[…Haahhh… Well, fine. If that’s the kind of attitude you will have, then I have an idea.]

[A- An idea?]

[Yes, the preparatory meeting would be quicker if you went directly right? Go to the
Hydra Kingdom, the country you’re in charge with, and personally attend the meeting.]

[Eeeeehhhh~~ No way. Why should I bother doing that…]

Chronois nonchalantly said that while her eyes stare at Fate, but of course, Fate doesn’t
follow her and voices out her displeasure.

However, Chronois looks at the displeased Fate and a grin appears at the corners of
her lips.

[…By the way, God of Fate. The Six Kings Festival… You were looking forward to it, right?
It’s one of the few festivals that us Supreme Gods can attend after all.]

[…D- Don’t tell me…]

[Yeah, if you don’t want to do your work, that’s fine. However, if you don’t get that job
done by the 15th day of the Light month… You’ll only have to participate in the Six
Kings Festival in your dreams!]

[Geehhh!? H- How could you… You’re a demon! A devil!!!]

[Whatever you say, this is something settled. If you don’t do your job as I’ve said… I
will use all of my efforts to prevent you from attending the Six Kings Festival. Don’t
think I will forget about this, okay?]

[…………]

Leaving those words behind, Chronois leaves and Fate, who was left alone in the room,
becomes dejected.

[…And that’s why she’s the devil!]

[Isn’t it completely your fault!?]

So, what she’s saying is that Chronois-san got pissed off at her for not working hard
enough, and as punishment, she told her to go directly to Hydra Kingdom and negotiate
with them, or Chronois-san wouldn’t let her participate in the Six Kings Festival. And
thus, Fate-san reluctantly decided to do her job… Yep, no matter how I look at it, it’s
Fate-san’s fault.

[…Wait, hold on for a moment. Doesn’t that mean that you don’t have any reason to
bring me here?]

[That’s exactly the reason. You’re my tag-along!]

[Tag-along!?]

[Because, you see, I need to do this torture that they call work… and so, I need to heal
my heart! That is to say, I need Kai-chan! That’s why, let’s get married!!!]

[I don’t know what you’re talking about there.]

She’s thinking about the craziest ideas like usual, but in short, she wants me to hang
out with her… She wants someone to talk with in her free time.

It’s outrageously unreasonable of her… But well, I’m already used to it to some extent.

[…Haahhh… Well, I wanted to try visiting Hydra Kingdom at least once before, so I
guess that’s fine… But don’t expect me to say anything in that meeting, okay?]

[Ahh~~ That’s okay. The meeting will be done by me and “my subordinates”, so Kai-
chan can go randomly sightseeing during that time~~]
[I- I understand.]

[After that, let’s go on a date!]

[…I’ll try considering it positively.]

[Doesn’t that reply mean that you would likely refuse?]

Responding to Fate-san’s suggestion with a suitably unclear response, I started

looking around again.

Are we in a port city at a reasonable distance away? The streets are quite wide and
further in the distance… There’s a castle-like building, though it looks a bit blurry from
here.

[Then, are we going to head to that town first?]

[Eh? No. Let’s go ahead and meet up with my subordinates… They should be waiting
in the temple over there.]

[I see, alright then.]

[Unnn! Then, here!]

[…Eh?]

From where we are now to the temple, I guess it was about 200 meters? Anyway, it’s
not a large distance, so I tried walking over there, but for some reason, Fate-san was
looking at me with her arms outstretched.

[…Errr, what is it?]

[Kai-chan, carry meee~~]

[…Huh?]

[I’m fine even with piggyback!]

[………]
Seriously, what the heck is she saying?

[…I’ll ask just in case. Why are you asking me to carry you?]

[Because walking is a pain in the ass!]

[Where is that flying cushion you usually have?]

[Well~~ I thought this situation would happen, so I le—- I forgot about it!]

Just now, didn’t she just completely say that she left it behind? Did you do that on
purpose? Hey, did you do that on purpose?

[…How about we just get going already?]

[Don’t wanna~~! Carry me, give me a piggybaaaaack! Kai-chan, you won’t leave me
behind, right? You wouldn’t leave this frail me behind, right!?]

[…………]

I’d really like to slap her a tsukkomi and ask who’s weak here again, but I gulped it
down and looked at Fate-san with astounded eyes.

Fate-san’s eyes are tearing up, and they look as if they were clinging on me… They
were eyes of someone that clearly knew my weakness.

However, no matter how easy I may be, I’m not going to help Fate-san with her laziness
today… I’m not going to help… is what I had planned to do…

[Uuuuuuu…]

[…I- If it’s just piggyback…]

[Great! As expected of Kai-chan! That’s my husband for you!]

Can you stop talking like you’re my wife? It may bring a complete misunderstanding.

Letting out a big sigh at Fate-san, who is still the same as ever, I crouched down in
front of her, resenting myself for being too weak to people who are clinging at me in
tears.
Thereupon, without hesitation or indecisiveness at all, Fate-san jumps onto my back
and her twin hills, disproportionately large for her height, are pressed against my
back.

[L- L- L- Let’s go!]

[Yaaayyyy~~]

The soft feeling behind me makes my heart pound, but I stand up and start walking
towards the temple, pretending to be as calm as possible.

Fate-san seems to have shifted into her full slacker mode though, as she was sticking
her body closer to me than I expected… Or rather, with her chin on my shoulder, she’s
lazily sticking on my body just like melted cheese.
[Fuaahh~~ Kai-chan’s back feels warm~~ It feels really good here~~ I’ll just go live
here. I’ll go spend all my life on Kai-chan’s back~~]

[Please don’t do that.]

Fate-san’s breath slightly brushed against my cheeks as she spoke with her chin on my
shoulder, and I could smell a pleasant scent of something like peaches wafting through
the air.

Fate-san’s hair tickled me a little when they brushed against my neck, and more than
this ticklish feeling, I felt my face somehow getting hot, and pushed by my
embarrassment, I walked a bit faster to the temple.

Dear Mom, Dad—– I came to Hydra Kingdom with Fate-san. The reason why Fate-san
brought me here was appalling, and the reason why all of this happened is just because
she was paying for her own mistakes. Seriously, Fate-san—- is quite a handful.

<Afterword>

Symphonia Kingdom’s King (Worrying Habit) Supervisor: Chronois

Archlesia Empire’s Emperor (Vixen) Supervisor: Life

Hydra Kingdom’s King ( ? ? ? ) Supervisor: Fate

I feel like the one leading each country kinda resembles the one supervising them.
When I reached the front of the temple with Fate on my back, two women were waiting
for us there.

One is slender and tall, with bright pink hair neatly pulled back in a neat bun, and has
an image of a reliable woman.

The other was a slightly smaller woman, around 150 cm, with a slightly petite body and
white sidelocks that are longer than the rest of her hair… She’s wearing a black robe
over her dark green sailor uniform… Why is she wearing a sailor uniform?

[Thank you for the wait~~]

[No, thank you for gracing us with your presence, God of Fate-sama.]

[………]

Fate-san, who is still on my back, called out in a lackadaisical tone, and the pink-haired
woman bows her head with a smile, while the woman in the sailor uniform silently
looked towards another direction.

As Fate-san gets off my back, the pink-haired woman comes up to me and deeply bows
to me.

[It’s nice to meet you, Miyama-sama. I’ve seen you in person at Duchess Albert’s home,
but this is the first time we’ve spoken like this. I am God of Fate-sama’s subordinate,
and the low-ranking God in charge of this land… I’m the God of Love, Heart.]

[Ah, yes. I’m Miyama Kaito. It’s nice to meet you.]

[Pleased to be your acquaintance.]

The pink-haired woman… The low-ranking God who governs romance, Heart-san,
seems to be the God in charge of this area.
My impression of her is that she’s a capable person, and with her crisp and clear way
of speaking, it feels like she’s a great career woman.

[Come on, Senpai too…]

[…………]

After greeting me, Heart-san called out to the woman in a sailor uniform next to her,
calling her Senpai, but this Senpai still didn’t speak.

No, in fact, she won’t even make eye contact with me… She’s been staring at the sides,
45 degrees diagonally at the bottom side for a long time, with a glare on her face as if
she’s being told to greet her enemy who killed her parents.

Staying like this won’t get anywhere, so I approached the woman in sailor uniform and
bowed to her.

[E- Errr, nice to meet you, I’m Miyama Kaito.]

[…Tch.]

[………]

This person’s amazing… This is the first time I’ve met someone like her for all my life.
She’s being so blatantly repugnant to someone she has never met before… With a face
that completely reads “I will never speak to this guy”…

[…U- Ummm…]

[…God of Disasters…]

[Eh?]

[I’m the God of Disasters…”I hate you”, that’s why I won’t tell you any more than this.]

[Wait, Senpai!]

I- I’ve been told that they don’t like me from the first time we met… T- This is quite the
shocking event.
The atmosphere around her was so hostile that I couldn’t help but take a step back,
and Fate-san, who was standing next to me, spoke.

[Hey, God of Disasters!]

[………]

[I’m sorry, Kai-chan. She’s a really excellent girl but… She has fear of strangers and
doesn’t really open up to people she doesn’t know.]

[…H- Huhh…]

No, it isn’t like she won’t open up to me, she’s completely hostile to me, you know!?
What the heck is happening? Did I do anything to her?

[U- Ummm… God of Disasters… -sama?]

[………]

[Have I done something to you that you hated?]

[………]

…Silence. Isn’t this too unreasonable? It’s fine if she has fear of strangers but…
Suddenly being told that they hate you, and even now, the person won’t even make eye
contact with me, as expected, I would think there would be some other reason other
than her fear of strangers.

As I continue to stare at God of Disasters-san while thinking that, she clicked her
tongue again before glaring at me.

[It’s your fault… It’s your fault…]

[…Eh?]

[How many times do you think God of Fate-sama had forced her work on me, saying
“I’m going to go visit Kai-chan~~”!!!? It’s all your faaaauuuullllttttt!!!]

[………]
The reason was Fate-san!? Or rather, God of Disasters-san is completely tearing up
now, you know!? How much work did you push to her!?

I see, so that’s why she was that hostile to me… Unnn, it was all Fate-san’s fault, but I
can’t help but feel sorry for her.

Moreover, with her anger towards me, it may not be possible for me to repair our
relationship… As expected, that’s a bit difficult to do.

With that in mind, my shoulders slumped down and I spoke.

[…Ummm, it may not be something that you can forgive me for but… I’m sorry. I think
the reason why God of Disasters-sama is angry is justified.]

[Eh? Ahh, that’s not it!?]

[…Eh?]

I thought it was better to just apologize here rather than poorly argue that it wasn’t
my fault, so I apologized, but for some reason, immediately afterwards, the tone of God
of Disasters-san’s voice changed, and when I looked up, God of Disasters-san was
flustered for some reason.

[I- It’s not like I’m blaming you…]

[Eh?]

[No, Senpai. You were completely blaming Miyama-sama just now. You were bursting
out, you know?]

[Eh? Ahh… I- It’s not like that, the one at fault here was God of Fate-sama! You have
nothing to apologize for!!!]

[Ehh? Ah, yes.]

When she told me that in a rather flustered tone, I confusedly looked back at God of
Disasters-san.

Thereupon, God of Disaster approached Heart-san, and with a pale expression on her
face, she spoke to her.
[W- W- W- What should I do!? H- He became depressed… Did I say too much? That’s a
bit too much, isn’t it? Should I apologize…]

[Then, why don’t you just go ahead and apologize?]

[Ah, errr… O- Otherworlder!]

[Ah, yes!?]

[I’ll forgive you just this once!!!]

[H- Huhh…]

[…Senpai, that still doesn’t mean you apologized, you know?]

Arehh? Could it be that God of Disasters-san is a nice person?

I mean, she’s speaking strangely and she still won’t look me in the eye but… The point
is, she’s being sorry for saying too much, right?

[…S-… Shea.]

[Eh?]

[My name is Shea! I- I’ll make an exception and allow you to call me by my name! You’re
just an exception, okay!!!?]

[Y- Yes. It’s nice to meet you, Shea-san.]

[…Hmph! N- Nice to meet you…]

Saying that somewhat shyly, Shea-san turned away again.

Hmmm, how should I say this… I think she’s a deep person… I guess it’s partly because
she’s afraid of strangers, but anyway, I feel like she would talk so fast and go on and
on that I’m overwhelmed.

However, she’s a nice person deep inside huh… She also properly returned my
greetings… Hmmm, she’s the type of person I’ve never met before.
[…Nwahh? Are you done talking?]

[…Fate-san, who do you think is responsible for all of this?]

[It’s definitely because God of Disasters! It’s all God of Disasters’ fault!!!]

[U- Uwaaaahhhhnnn!!! God of Fate-sama, I hate youuuuuuuuuu!!!]

[Yes, it’s completely Senpai’s fault. Acting like a child on a tantrum, how pathetic.]

[I hate you toooooooooo!!!]

She started crying… Somehow, I’m really starting to feel pity for her.

Or rather, going on that preparatory meeting with these members, are they going to
be alright?

The good-for-nothing Fate-san, and the crying Shea-san, who started drawing circles
on the ground… Is the only proper member of their group Heart-san!?

Perhaps sensing my uneasiness, Heart-san turns to me and smiles.

[It’s alright. It may not be obvious, Senpai is just below God of Creation-sama and the
Supreme Gods, and is the number 5 in the God Realm… You can rely on her when the
time comes.]

[I- Is that so…]

What a surprise, Shea-san was apparently the number 5 in the God Realm… Is the God
Realm alright?… Well, looking at the person standing at the top…

(If you suddenly praise me, I would get embarrassed.)

I’m not praising you! You airhead goddess!!!

Looking at the chaotic situation in front of me while quickly slapping a tsukkomi

towards the voice that echoed in my brain.

[Ahh~~ I’m so tired~~ I don’t want to walk a single step more~~]

[…I want… to go home.]

[Then, why don’t you just go back home? Come now, Senpai, go home.]

[Shut up! Idiot!!!]

How should I say this… I feel like the future is really uncertain.

Dear Mom, Dad—— Heart-san, the God of Love and Shea-san, the God of Disasters,
who I got to know right after coming to the Hydra Kingdom, were pretty deep people.
That said, I feel like the only decent person I know among the authoritative Gods is
Chronois-san—– Is the God Realm okay?

<Afterword>

Serious ===> シリアス ===> 【シ】リ【ア】ス ===> 【Shi】ri【a】su ===> Shea

Serious-senpai: [Arehh? Is this my long-awaited entrance?]

<God of Disaster and Serious-senpai are two different people that kind of resembles
each other. God of Disaster = Serious-senpai of the main story>

Serious-senpai: [Then, what about my turn in the main story?]

After some time has passed, I walk towards the port city with the rejuvenated Shea-
san, Fate-san and Heart-san.

I strangely didn’t see anyone along the way, and just as I was craning my head around,
Heart-san apparently gave instructions to the residents beforehand to wait in the city
for Fate-san, the Supreme God, to come.

Come to think of it, Fate-san surprisingly didn’t ask for a piggyback ride when we were
heading into the city.

Walking for a while without having any particular conversation with each other, when
the gate to the city came into view, Fate-san looked up at me and spoke.

[Okay then, Kai-chan. We’ll go to the preparatory meeting, so Kai-chan can go sightseeing
in the meantime… God of Love.]

[Yes. Miyama-sama, please look at this.]

[…What’s this?]

[The meeting probably wouldn’t end today, so I’ve arranged for accommodations here.
I have already contacted Duchess Albert about this, so you can stay here for these few
days.]

[Y- Yes. Thank you.]

Heart-san handed me a map with the location of the inn, which is apparently the place
I’m staying at today… Eh? I mean, they’ve already decided to stay in a place that I don’t
know about? W- Well, I’d certainly like to have a tour around the Hydra Kingdom… so
it should be fine.

[Well then~~ I’m looking forward to our date after the preparatory meeting , okay!?]
[…Errr… Ah, yes.]

I don’t remember agreeing to that date at all, but I think that refuting Fate-san here
would be useless.

When I received the map, my thoughts completely resigned from what is happening…

[Well then… Shall we go?]

[ [ Hahh!!! ] ] ]

[!?]

At that moment, the atmosphere around Fate-san changed.

An intimidating feeling of sharpness and coldness, as if she was a sharpened blade…

It’s a feeling that I can’t imagine from the usual Fate-san.

While I’m surprised by the atmosphere she had, Fate-san and the others walked into
the gate.

Thereupon, a group of people who looked like gatekeepers opened the gate in a
somewhat flustered manner… And spreading out in that area was a cluster of people
that filled the view.

The Supreme God, Fate-san… The people undoubtedly came to see her, and seeing
Fate-san’s figure, all of them dropped down on both of their knees and bowed their
heads so quietly that it was quite surprising.

In the midst of the scene of the overwhelming scene, people dressed in luxurious
armor… people who look like knights approached Fate-san and gave her an extremely
deep bow.

[…We bid you welcome, God of Fate-sama. Seeing your lovely countenance is our
greatest honor…]

[Your compliments are unnecessary. Can you just quickly lead us now?]

[Y- Yes… Excuse our rudeness!!!]

Is this person really Fate-san? It may be rude of me to ask this, but such thoughts came
to my mind.

The words she spoke were so cold and heavy… as if those words won’t allow even the
slightest rebuttal at all… Held within those words was the pressure of the absolute,
they could even be considered as a true divine revelation. It even felt as if the
temperature around the area dropped several degrees with just those few words.

As I was stunned, unable to say anything because of feeling a part of Fate-san that was
unlike her, Shea-san came up to me and quietly muttered.

[…You should become aware that you are just special.]

[Eh?]

[You are allowed to speak and even touch God of Fate-sama as an equal… That is proof
that God of Fate-sama considers you special… You should bear that in mind.]

[…Y- Yes.]

Only saying those few words, Shea-san followed Fate-san as they started walking away.

Since the preparatory meeting is going to be attended by Fate-san and the others, I
stayed where I was and watched their backs as they walked away.

After parting ways with Fate-san and the others, I was leisurely walking around the
city to check the location of the inn.

It’s a lively port city, and the wooden stalls are lined with all sorts of large and small
fishes, and the voices of people selling them are resounding around.

I’ve never been to Tsukiji before, but it may have a scene like this.

(T/N: Tsukiji is a fish market in Tokyo.)

While I was looking at the bustling, refreshing hustle and bustle, I was thinking about
having something to eat while sightseeing, when I heard a familiar voice.

When I looked back in the direction of the voice, there was a… blue… blue… fish…
stuffed animal.
[They’re freshly fresh~~ Freshest of all fresh~~! They’re all fishes fresh from the net!!!]

[………]

[Ahh, Kaito-san! What do you think? I really recommend this o—– Fugyyaaahhh!?]

Oops, now I’ve gone and done it… She looks really suspicious, so I reflexively hit her.
Well, whatever. It’s just an idiot selling fish in a fish costume in a city like this, making
herself look impossibly stupid after all… It’s just Alice after all.

[Are you treating me too meanly!?]

[…What the heck are you doing here?]

What the heck happened for Alice, the owner of a general store in Symphonia Kingdom,
to sell fish in a stuffed fish costume in a port city in Hydra Kingdom?

[Ahh, by the way, I’m the clone Alice-chan!]

[By the way, I’m the real Alice-chan!]

[…I’ll repeat it again. What the heck are you doing here?]

The idiot in a fish constume tells me as she strikes an idiotic pose, while a familiar
masked idiot appears from behind me, also in an idiotic pose.

A pincer attack by two idiots… What a terrifying formation, they have.

[Well~~ You see, just the miscellaneous goods store won’t feed my gam… my stomach,
so I was having my clones take a second job too…]

[…You said gambling just now, didn’t you?]

[A- A- Are you sure you’re not just imagining things? A- Anyway, my clones are doing
business all over the place! Having this cute Alice-chan all over the place really fills the
world with happiness, doesn’t it!!!?]

[…Can I hit you again?]

[Hieehhh!? P- Please don’t ! The sidejob Alice-chans are fragile. If you hit them a few
times, they’ll disappear! I know that Kaito-san has an extreme fetish to cause violence,
but please excuse me from t—- Ouch!? You just went and hit my real body!?]

Anyway, I hit the masked idiot this time. Seriously, how much of a waste of specs is
she… Or rather, selling fish as a side job… Is that really alright? Even though you’re
supposed to be one of the Six Kings…

Feeling my head ache, I took a sidelong glance to the Alice in a fish costume who
returned to trying to sell her fishes again, before talking to the main body Alice.

[…So, by the way, are they selling well?]

[………]

What a sad silence it is. It’s getting harder for me to watch. Well, no matter how I look
at it, I think it’s the stuffed costume’s fault… Heck, why is she even wearing that stuffed
costume? What’s with her passion for stuffed costumes?

[W- Well, putting that aside… Kaito-san!]

[Unnn?]

[I heard it! Or rather, I personally heard it! Going on a date with Fate-san, what does
this mean!?]

[Eh? N- No, that’s just something Fate-san selfishly…]

[It’s not that I don’t want you to go on a date with Fate-san, but when are you going to
take me to a fancy dinner date!? Even neglect play has its limits, you know!?]

[…Fancy… Dinner date?]

Arehh? What is it, that sounds kind of familiar…

—-Go on a date with me with a fancy dinner…

—-I- I understand.

[…Ah…]
Feeling my face turning pale, I felt cold sweat begin to run down my back.

T- That’s right… I- I do remember making such a promise. T- This is bad, I completely

forgot about it.

[…No way… Don’t tell me!? Kaito-san!?]

[Ah, no, errr…]

[You forgot, didn’t you!? You wiped out the memory of that time into oblivion!!!? You
just put it away in your mind, thinking that “It’s just Alice anyway, so it’s okay”, didn’t
you!!!?]

[…I- I’m sorry!!! T- That not it, I’m not thinking that it’s just Alice anyway or anything
like that… It’s just that there was quite the commotion around that time, so I
completely forgot about it… I- I’m sorry!]

As Alice resolutely protested at me, I hurriedly bowed my head.

I’ve completely done it… It completely slipped out of my mind.

After making that promise to Alice, I was quite busy with my confession to Kuro and
replying to Isis-san’s confession, that it had completely disappeared from my memory.

T- There’s no excuse for this. This is completely my fault.

[That’s cruel, Kaito-san! I was looking forward to it!!! I just thought that you were
teasing me, you know!? I never thought that you would…]

[I- I’m really sorry!]

[…Anyway, anyway, I’m such a convenient woman for Kaito-san after all~~]

[N- No, I’m not thinking that way at all…]

[It’s just Alice, so it can’t be helped~~ I can feel at ease since it’s just Alice~~]

T- This is bad, she’s completely sulking. No, it was my fault in the first place, so it was
obvious that she’d get angry but… W- What should I do? I- Is there something that I
could somehow do to make Alice lively again…
Feeling a large amount of sweat running down my body, I hurriedly looked around and
incidentally saw a rather large stall selling grilled fish on a skewer nearby, and trying
to clutch unto that straw, I quickly bought one of those and presented it in front of
Alice.

[A- Alice, I’m really sorry… Y- You can have this…]

[Aaaaahhhh! Kaito-san!? You think that if you just give me food, I’ll keep quiet about
this!!!? Please don’t take me for a fool! I’m not such a, such a—- Yum! Eh? What is this,
isn’t this absurdly delicious!?]

[R- Really? I’m glad you liked it… No, Alice. I’m so sorry I forgot! As an apology, you
can eat as much as you want from the store there!]

[As much as I want!? S- Seriously? M- Mnhhh… I- It can’t be helped. It’s not like Kaito-
san had any bad intentions either… W- Well, Alice-chan has a big heart, so I can’t help
but forgive you.]

A- Alright, I think I’ve somehow managed to get her mood back a little bit… That’s great.

No, but, she still seems to be displeased, but if I push a bit more…

[…Ummm, I’ll make sure that we have our date soon… And also, along with the dinner,
we’ll also have a fancy lunch!]

[A fancy lunch too!? I forgive you! I completely forgive you!!!]

When Alice heard my words, her eyes dazzlingly lit up and she repeatedly nodded her
head.

It seems that she has forgiven me… I’m really glad.

Dear Mom, Dad—— for this time, I’m completely at fault. I did a really bad thing,
completely forgetting about the promise I made to Alice. I’ve managed to get her to
forgive me this time, but to make sure that this won’t happen again in the future—–
Let’s make a note about the promises I made in the future.

[G- Go on, Alice. You don’t have to act reserved, and eat as much as you like…]

[Thank you! Well then, can I have “300 skewers” please!?]

[…Eh?]

[Ahh, you also have tsuboyaki too? Then, I’d also like “50” of those!]

(T/N: tsuboyaki is shellfish cooked in its own shell.)

[……Eh?]

[Fish fillets? Then, I’d like “80 servings” of those and “60 pieces” of smoked fish… Eh?
Most Recommended? Then, for the time being, give me “about 40” of that too…]

[………… Eh?]
<Afterword>

? ? ? : [ Whoa there, here’s an important information for everyone! Alice-chan is a high-

level Demon, so anything that enters her stomach is instantly broken down on a
molecular level and converted into magic, so she can eat as much as she wants to!!!
Her body structure would remain lovely, and will always have a nice body. The best of
the best!!! As expected of Alice-chan!!! ]

Fish Skewers: 5R x 300…… 1500 R

Tsuboyaki: 10R x 50…… 500 R

An Assortment of Fillets: 15R x 80…… 1200 R

Smoked Fish: 4R x 60…… 240 R

Owner’s Recommended High Quality Fish: 30R x 40…… 1200R

Total Sum…… 4640R (¥464,000 in Japanese Yen)

Alice-chan’s smile…… Priceless.

In a room in the royal palace of the Hydra Kingdom that is used for the most extensive
and important purposes.

This room, with a huge round table in the center, is where the council meeting, which
plays a large part in the government of the country, is held.

The Hydra Kingdom has a parliamentary system, and the members elected by the
people are assembled here by vote.

Eight members are from the nobility, eight from the merchants and commoners, and
with the addition of the king, there were 17 people within this room that are discussing
various national issues on a daily basis.

The people’s vote lasts until the Festival of Heroes, which means that the members
present here have been in office for at least nine years.

Even though the members of the parliament are accustomed to this kind of situation,
they looked very nervous today.

The reason for this is obvious… It was because the Supreme God, Fate, who rarely visits
the Human Realm is sitting next to the King… or even just the fact that she’s here in
this place.

[…Well then, how about we get started?]

[Yes.]

[If possible, I would be glad if we could move forward with the matters involving the
God Realm first?]

[I respectfully obey… In regards to the events that will take place in various places
with the incoming Light month…]
With Shea and Heart behind her, Fate’s eyes were cold to the point that chills ran down
the spines of those who participated in the council meeting, and her nonchalant voice
holds no emotion at all.

Sweating under the tremendous pressure, King Hydra spoke the first item on the
agenda, and the King’s subordinates, who were waiting on standby in the room, handed
out the materials to Fate and the council members.

The first thing that came up on the agenda was the events for the incoming Light
month… The festivals within Hydra Kingdom that would take place before the Festival
of Heroes.

In the year of the Festival of Heroes, festivals are held in many parts of the world, and
even in the Hydra Kingdom, the number of festivals is huge if you include the ones in
small villages.

And the organizers of those festivals… to put it simply, they want to invite the Gods to
their festivals. Just their participation is enough to make the name of their festival
glitter in gold, so almost all of the organizers of the festivals were asking if the Gods
could attend theirs.

Originally, it was delivered to the low-ranking Gods who stayed in various parts of the
Hydra Kingdom, and after being checked by the high-ranking Gods, the Supreme God,
Fate, would make the final decision.

However, since Fate has personally come to this place now, she will give her responses
to these requests here and now.

Fate slowly picks up the materials placed in front of her, and with the eyes of the
senators focused on her, she slightly lifts the stack of paper, which must have been
composed of a hundred sheets, with one hand and releases her grip.

The material that fell from Fate’s hand mysteriously returns to the table, dropped
straight down on the table, without a single piece of paper disrupted from its order.

[…I give my approval for the 4th, 9th, 13th, 25th, 41st, from number 52 to 56, 76th,
and 92nd request. God of Disasters, assign people to each respective places.]

[Hahh…]
[Other than that, I don’t feel that it is necessary for the Gods to participate. If they
really want to invite the Gods that much, tell them to rework their proposals and
submit it again… However, regarding #66 and #80, their outlines are too unrealistic.
Tell them to review it from scratch.]

[…Y- Yes. Thank you very much. We will do as you will.]

Fate had looked over all the documents in the few seconds just now, and in response
to the festivals that she would grant permission for, she pulled out a form and gave it
to the high-ranking God, Shea.

Moreover, the forms were already signed by Fate and it was already completed as a
document.

[…Then, next. Show me a list of all the citizens of the Hydra Kingdom who have been
blessed by anyone other than the low-ranking Gods residing in the Hydra Kingdom.]

[Y- Yes!]

[…God of Disasters, give me the reports that you were about to submit to me in the
God Realm.]

[Here.]

As if to say she wasn’t going to waste her time, Fate immediately moved on to the next
case… Supplementing the report about the people who received blessings, she
compared the report she received from the Kingdom with the report to the God Realm.

[…There are three cases that were omitted from the list here. Two were received in
the Symphonia Kingdom, while the other was received in the Archlesia Empire.]

[T- That is… Please excuse our incompetence.]

[It’s fine, it’s not like it’s that bad… I’ve already checked these, so you should validate
and revise these by tomorrow… Can you do that?]

[Y- Yes! By all means!!!]

The senators and the King were silent as if completely overwhelmed by the sigh of
Fate’s figure, who was dealing with one job after another with terrifying speed.
This sight before them was a true testament to how out of the norm the Supreme Gods
are…

[…Well then, regarding the Festival of Heroes… About the rotation of the Gods staying
in the Hydra Kingdom. Where’s the draft?]

[Omnomnom… Pfuaahhh~~ That was quite sumptuous!]

[T- That’s great then.]

What’s left in front of me now is what’s left over after Alice finishes eating… Piles of
skewers and wooden plates stacked up like towers… This woman seriously ate all of it.

N- No matter how I look at it, isn’t that strange? The volume of the food she ate
obviously outweighs the size of Alice’s body… W- Well, we’re talking about Alice here,
so I guess it can’t be helped?

[W- Well, anyway, with this… I guess we’ll go on a date right after we get back to the
Symphonia Kingdom?]

[Okey-dokey~~! Well~~ It’s been a long time since I ate lots of food~~ Alice-chan is
satisfied.]

[I- I see… Wait, oi, oi, Alice.]

[…Ehh?]

Just when I was wryly smiling, looking at Alice with a satisfied smile on her face, I saw
that the corners of Alice’s mouth were a bit dirty.

Well, if she’s that greedy in devouring all the food earlier, her mouth will certainly get
dirty too. She’s really a troublesome fellow.

Thinking about this, I took out a handkerchief and wiped Alice’s mouth.

[Fuehh!? Mnguuh!?]

[Come on, stay still.]

[Nyaahhh!? K- K- K- Kaito-san!?]
[No, like I said, don’t move…]

[I- I can wipe it myself! I said I can wipe it myseeeelllfff!?]

As I wipe her mouth, Alice flaps her hands around in an unusually flustered manner.

When I put away my hand after overcoming her resistance, Alice looks at me with her
face bright red.

[…W- W- W- Well then, I will be g- g- going back to guarding you!!!]

[Ahh, wait!?]

And thus, she disappeared in the blink of an eye, and even when I called out to her, she
didn’t respond.

Eh? Arehh? Could it be that she felt embarrassed? It might be the first time I’ve seen
Alice act like that other than that time she took off her mask.

How should I say this… Seeing Alice’s unexpected side, or rather, her adorable side, I
suddenly felt a smile leak out of my lips.

After that, I started walking again to head towards the inn.

As I go through the busy street, the scenery gradually changes to a shopping street
with a calm atmosphere.

It seems that there are many clothing stores around here, as I could see many show
windows like things here and there, where beautiful dresses and high-quality clothing
are displayed.

Come to think of it, I remembered Alice once said that the clothing culture is developing
in the Hydra Kingdom, so perhaps, there are many shops like that around this area.

As I walked around, peeking into a few shops, slowly heading towards the inn…

[…Arehh? Could it be… If it isn’t Miyama-san!?]

[…Eh?]
When I heard my name being called, I turned around to see a young man with black
hair a short distance away, waving his hand at me.

The young man, who was wearing glasses and had a refreshing smile on his face, has
a well-groomed face that seems to be a combination of childishness and maturity. It
feels as if I’ve seen him somewhere though… Though it also feels like I didn’t…

[…Hello, it’s quite unexpected that I would meet you here. Do you remember me?]

[…E- Errr…]

The young man runs up to me with a bright smile on his face and lightly bows his head
to greet me.

If I were asked if I’m familiar with him… I feel like he is. I feel like he’s familiar but… I
can connect his appearance with anyone I know.

He had his face, but I don’t know if I could say it like the atmosphere around him is
different… Or perhaps, like a child who has become an adult… But anyway, this young
man is…

[…C- Could you be “Mitsunaga-kun”?]

[Yes! It’s been a while!]

[E- Eeeehhhh!?]

I was right!? He’s Mitsunaga-kun!? Didn’t he change too much since the last time I saw
him!?

I- I mean, this might be a bad way of saying this, but the Mitsunaga-kun I know was
one of those people who study liberal arts, with their backs always hunched over…
Just like a good boy you can find among the typical high schoolers… but when I saw
him again, he had changed into a refreshing, sporty ikemen.

N- No, no, it isn’t just on the level of how boys apparently change if you don’t see them
for three days, you know!? Eh? Is he really Mitsunaga-kun? This ikemen whose
existence screams out riajuu? He’s Mitsunaga-kun!? Seriously!?

…W- What the heck happened… in these last 5+ months?

Dear Mom, Dad——- In the Hydra Kingdom, I was reunited with Mitsunaga-kun, who
happened to be summoned to this world with me. No, it’s true that I was worried about
Mitsunaga-kun, and meeting him like this was a nice coincidence but… When we met
again, Mitsunaga-kun—- had turned into a far greater ikemen than before.

<Afterword>

Seigi-kun, it’s been 264 chapters since you last appeared.

I happened to meet again in the Hydra Kingdom this year’s hero, Mitsunaga Seigi, who
is an otherworlder just like me.

Surprised to see that Mitsunaga-kun has clearly changed from the last time I saw him,
I slowly spoke.

[…It’s been a really long time. Have you been doing well?]

[Yes! Miyama-san seems to be doing well too… I’ve heard lots of rumors about you,
you know?]

[R- Rumors?]

[Yes. I’ve heard a lot of things from Cathy… Ah, no, from Princess Cattleya, who’s been
accompanying me.]

Mitsunaga-kun said that he had heard rumors about me… Come to think of it, as I
recall, the Second Princess of the Symphonia Kingdom is accompanying the group who
have the role of Hero, and I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s exchanging letters with Ryze-
san, Amalie-san, or with Orchid.

However, fumu… Princess Cattleya… Is Cathy her nickname? It seems like it was as
Alice said, they seem to be good friends.

[I heard that you got to know the Six Kings-sama and won in the Sacred Tree Festival…]

[A- Ahaha… No, it really was just an accident…]

[No, that’s amazing! I haven’t even met one of the Six Kings-sama yet, so I’m feeling
envious. They’re the top of the Demon Realm, so they were definitely quite majestic…
They must feel like those last bosses in RPGs, right!?]

[………]
I think only Megiddo-san and Magnawell-san can adapt to that kind of impression of
yours.

[S- Speaking of which, is Mitsunaga-kun… come to this city for the pilgrimage of the
person who has the role of Hero?]

[Eh? Ah, yes. I came to this city the other day after I finished my tour around the
Archlesia Empire.]

[Hehhh… Do you make speeches or stuff like that?]

[Yes, but even though I say that, I mostly just read the script they give me, and there
are only a few instances where I think and speak for myself.]

With a refreshing smile on his face as he speaks, I think Mitsunaga-kun has really
brightened up.

No, I don’t know much about how the old Mitsunaga-kun was, but from his expression
and the way he spoke, I could tell that this pilgrimage had been a good experience for
him.

It wasn’t a great idea to just stand there and talk about stuff, so we decided to move
around a little bit and continue the conversation while sitting in a place that seems to
be a plaza.

[…Aoi-chan and Hina-chan were also worried about you.]

[Really? I can understand if it was Kusunoki-senpai, but wouldn’t Hina just say that “it
would be great if Idiot Seigi gets hurt somewhere”?]

[…Ah, no, that is…]

[She has always hated me even back then, you know… Well, it certainly was my fault.]

She did say something like that. She said that he was so full of himself when she met
him back at the evening party… Apparently, Hina-chan seems to be very harsh only
when it comes to Mitsunaga-kun.

[…Are you two childhood friends?]

[Yes, well, rather than just childhood friends… We’re “cousins”.]

[Eh? Eeehhh!? R- Really?]

[Yes. I was born in April while Hina was born in March, so she was born a bit earlier
than me.]

What a surprise, it seems that Mitsunaga-kun and Hina-chan are cousins.

I don’t feel like they resemble at all, but since they’re male and female, I guess they
wouldn’t resemble each other just like some brothers and sisters do.

[…Well, I’ve always been selfish and acting big around my relatives, a no-good person.
They hated me to the bone. Moreover, there’s that trope, right? About how they speak
all these sorts of things about how they hate you, but deep inside… Well, my case isn’t
like that, they hate me inside too, so they would speak out their hate to me.]

[T- That is, how should I say this…]

[No, I guess it can’t be helped. I don’t really like the person I used to be either.]

[…………]

Somehow, I think that Mitsunaga-kun was trying to change himself, and that’s why he
became the way he is now.

I feel like he encountered a big turning point in this world, just like I did when I met
Kuro. That is what I feel.

As I was thinking about this, Mitsunaga-kun looked at the people walking in the plaza
with a distant look in his eyes and calmly spoke.

[…Back when I first arrived in this world. I felt as if I was the protagonist of the story.
Being in a story about a Hero summoned to another world… I liked that kind of story
too, and thought what it was like being one.]

[…I actually thought so too, because of all the light novels and all the other stuff.]

[Miyama-san too!? Isn’t it great, being summoned to another world! Well, I never
thought that I really would be summoned…]
[Unnn.]

Mitsunaga-kun happily laughed when he heard that I had the same hobby.

[In such instances, the Hero would often have a cheat ability, so I wondered if it was
the same for me too.]

[That’s right. However, there’s also that pattern of multiple heroes being summoned,
and you aren’t chosen as the hero.]

[Right!? Well, I didn’t have the composure to think about it…]

After speaking up to that point, Mitsunaga-kun’s face slightly drops down and a
somewhat regretful expression appears on his face, as if he was regretting his past.

[…I really was an idiot. It’s not like I’m a great person, but I ended up thinking that I
can do anything and got carried away with my own selfishness… If there’s a hole
somewhere, I feel like I want to bury myself in it.]

[…I would have done the same if our positions are reversed though. I think I may grow
impudent from all the politeness I receive. Besides, the fact that you feel that way
means that you’re not the same now, right?]

Yes, if I had been in Mitsunaga-kun’s position, I might have also been carried away.

I would think that I am the protagonist of my story, and end up acting all cocky towards
others.

[…I’ve never actually been scolded that much. No, on the contrary, I think I’ve rarely
had “conversations with my own parents”.]

[…Really?]

[Yes. For my workaholic parents, “I was just a child born out of accident” and isn’t
someone they wished for.]

[………]

He indifferently said those words, but I could tell that Mitsunaga-kun didn’t think well
of his parents.
[It isn’t like they abandoned me though, but they were indifferent to me most of the
time. They would give me money for my birthdays or other occasions like that, so that
I could buy whatever I wanted… But they would almost never praise or scold me for
my actions.]

[I see…]

[Well, that’s not the only reason, since I think I was also pretty twisted back then.]

[If you say it like that, that means that it’s different now, right?]

This may not be a good memory for Mitsunaga-kun, but at least, he has grown up
enough to talk about it as a story of the past.

I think that’s a really admirable thing to do, because that isn’t something easy to do…
And the person who changed such a Mitsunaga-kun must be…

[Yes. When I arrived in this world, as I was getting full of myself… Princess Cattleya
thoroughly scolded me. She punched my nose that was growing long back into my
face… My authority is just something I borrowed, who the heck do I think I am, she
said…]

[…………]

[…I know this may sound weird, but when she scolded me, I felt happy. No one has
ever looked at me so straight and straightforwardly scolded me before…]

Mitsunaga-kun described his former self as someone selfish. And now, he felt happy
to be scolded… Perhaps, Mitsunaga-kun was acting selfishly because he wanted someone
to look at him and scold him.

Just like me who wishes for someone to save me, he was also stuck in his own shell…

[After that, I tried to change… Even if I may be acting in self-interest, I want her to
recognize me and not want to let her down… I still have a long way to go, but I still
think I can change thanks to Princess Cattleya.]

[…I see.]

Mitsunaga-kun’s expression as he talked about Princess Cattleya was bright and I

could tell that he really cared for her.

At the same time though, I remembered that I had heard something before, and
although it may be useless, I turned to Mitsunaga-kun and slightly bowed my head.

[Speaking of which, I have to apologize to Mitsunaga-kun…]

[Eh? Apologize?]

[Unnn, I was actually curious about how Mitsunaga-kun was doing before, so I asked
one of my acquaintances to look into it… At that time, ummm, I heard that Mitsunaga–
kun had confessed to Princess Cattleya… I’m really sorry!]

[Eh? Eehhh!? You know about that!? Uwaahhh, I’m feeling embarrassed… N- No, well,
it’s not like it’s wrong for you to know about it.]

When I apologize, Mitsunaga-kun looks surprised before hiding his face in

embarrassment.

[…By the way, do you also know the result of my confession?]

[Errr… Just that you were slapped after you confessed to her.]

[Pfff, ahaha… That’s kind of pathetic hearing what happened from someone else’s
mouth. Well, it’s certainly true but…]

Yes, I know that Mitsunaga-kun confessed his feelings to Princess Cattleya and that he
was slapped, but I didn’t know the results in detail.

When I only heard that story, I thought that the fact that he was slapped means he was
dumped, but looking at it now, it doesn’t feel like he was dumped.

[…Ahh, by the way, the reply to my confession was still pending.]

[Pending?]

Thereupon, perhaps sensing my doubts, Mitsunaga-kun gave me a gentle smile and

told me the result of his confession.

[Yes, I was certainly slapped when I confessed to her. And then, she told me “Stop
trying to depend on me! You still don’t have any confidence in yourself! I will never
accept the confession from someone… whose only desire is to rely on others!”]

[…E- Errr…]

[But afterwards, she said “However, I am very happy for your thoughts. But for this
reason, I must make sure that I won’t hinder your growth. That’s why, first of all, show
me that you’ve decided to do your best, and that you’ve done your part as the one who
holds the role of Hero.”.]

[I guess that could be considered as a favorable response, right?]

[Yes… Also, she told me “If you’ve made it to the end, if you’re confident in yourself,
and if you still feel the same way to me… Let me hear you say that again. When you do,
I promise to stand beside you, even if it means giving up my position as royalty.”…She
looked really shy when she said those words to me.]

Mitsunaga-kun seemed very happy as he said this, and I could tell that he and Princess
Cattleya still had a good relationship with each other.

[After that, Princess Cattleya immediately sent a letter of inquiry to the King of
Symphonia… and the King of Symphonia agreed to it.]

[Is that so… Congratulations.]

[Thank you… Though it’s still too early for that. And thus, my immediate goal is to
become a man worthy of standing next to Princess Cattleya!]

Clasping his hands tightly, Mitsunaga-kun’s face is filled with motivation.

I could see a definite strength and determination in his eyes, and I understood that
these were the factors that changed him more than anything else.

Dear Mom, Dad——- When we met again, Mitsunaga-kun became a good young man,
filled with cheerfulness and motivation. To bring a really great change to Mitsunaga-
kun, Princess Cattleya—- What kind of person is she?

<Afterword>
Senior-senpai: [ It isn’t… Sweet? ]

This is one of those precious sugarless chapters.

T/N: Uhh… As stated by a reader, there’s an error in translation in Chapter 143. It

wasn’t Lilia who slapped Seigi-kun, but the second princess, who had been taught by
Lilia-san her way of slapping. I’m sorry about that. Might happen again, but I’ll keep
on trying so that it won’t happen again.
Mitsunaga-kun and I talked for a while. About this world, our previous world, Aoi-chan
and Hina-chan and after an hour or so, Mitsunaga-kun took out his pocket watch,
checked the time and then, stood up.

[…I’m sorry, Miyama-san. It’s about time for me to go back…]

[Ahh, my bad, were you busy?]

[No, I wasn’t, and I had fun chatting with you… but if we talk any longer, I won’t have
time to study…]

[…Study?]

Hearing the word study coming out of Mitsunaga-kun’s mouth, I tilted my head.

What is he studying for? It doesn’t sound like it’s just something like studying for his
high school classes, and based on his reaction, I’m sure that it’s pretty important…

[Yes, I have to study about Aquarius… Ah, it’s this city’s name, and its history.]

[Unnn? Are you perhaps studying as someone who has the role of Hero?]

[Yes.]

[…Those who have the role of Hero also have to do that?]

I knew that those who hold the role of Hero were going to make a pilgrimage to
different parts of the world, and heard that they were giving speeches… but this is the
first time I had ever heard of them even studying the specialties and history of each
region.

[It isn’t obligatory… but if I don’t study it, I will be in trouble with the “meetings”.]
[Meetings?]

[Yes. Before the person who has the role of Hero gives his speech… We will meet the
mayor or feudal lord of each city or town. There’s an unspoken rule in those meetings
that they don’t ask about the world we were in, so it was inevitable that they would
ask us what we think of the city.]

[…That sounds like a lot of work.]

Every time he visits a place, he has to meet with the local authoritative figure, which
seems like a lot of work just by listening to him.

And even more so for the 16-year-old high school student Mitsunaga-kun… Conversing
with high ranking officials feel like it would be quite exhausting in itself.

[…Sure, to be honest, there was quite a bit of mental pressure on me. There are many
long-lived races in this world, and most importantly, I have 100 great Hero senpais,
along with the First Hero-sama, before me… No matter how I look at it, I can’t be
compared with them.]

[…………]

[Those who play the role of Hero are given a day of free time when they arrive in the
city. I think of that time as a time for me to study. Today is that day where I have my
free time… And tomorrow, I’ll meet with the parliament members of this city, and the
day after that, I’ll make a speech before I head to the next city.]

[…T- That means, you’re only staying in one city for three days?]

[…That seems to vary quite a bit depending on who holds the role of Hero. I like to
visit as many cities as I can though, so my schedule was quite packed.]

Travel, study about the city for a day, meet with the people with authority the next day,
give a speech the day after that, and then, travel to another city again… It’s an
overcrowded schedule, but it seems that it’s what Mitsunaga-kun wants to do.

How should I say this… That’s kinda amazing… Mitsunaga-kun was quite the hard
worker.

[Of course, if I want to take it easy, I can do it as much as I want. As I said before, I’m
not forced to study at all. It’s just that I’m making use of my free time to study.]

[…Isn’t it difficult?]

[I would be lying if I said it wasn’t difficult but… The three nations of the Human Realm
take turns in summoning the Heroes. And no matter how I look at it, I can’t be
compared to the previous people who held the role of Hero… Even if they don’t say it
out loud, if the people think that “the one who holds the role of Hero this year is no
good”, I would feel bad for Princess Cattleya and the people of the Symphonia Kingdom
who have been so good to me, so I’ll do the best that I can!]

[I see… How should I say this… I honestly think that’s amazing.]

[Ahaha, even though I did all that, there were also times that I failed… However, I have
a very fulfilling life now. Studying may be difficult, but it’s fun to talk to the people who
live in this area and know what their lives are like… Also, how should I say this…
Princess Cattleya would be happy too.]

The expression on Mitsunaga-kun’s face as he said this had a definite strength to it… I
thought that this definitely is what his real self is.

He may have been twisted by all sorts of things, but the young man named Mitsunaga
Seigi is probably a serious and hard-working kid.

I’ll have to learn from him too…

[Unnn… Do your best, and let me know if there’s anything I can help.]

[Thank you. That’s very reassuring.]

[Ahh, my bad. I held you up longer.]

[No, it was nice talking to you, Miyama-sn… Ahh, if you have time around tomorrow
afternoon, can we meet again? Princess Cattleya would probably want to see you too.]

[Unnn, of course, I’m fine with it… Then, should we meet up in this place?]

[Yes. I’ll be available at 2:00 pm, so if it’s fine with you, please come by then.]

[Alright.]
After promising to meet again tomorrow, Mitsunaga-kun left with a bright smile on
his face.

Looking at him as he departed, his back looked much bigger and stronger than the last
time I saw him, and I could feel that he had grown up.

Dear Mom, Dad——– I’m well-aware that all people can change. Mitsunaga-kun has
met someone important for him in this world, and he has grown up a lot. Is that why?
Mitsunaga-kun, who I don’t have any preconceptions at all, in my eyes—– He’s a
diligent hard worker.

In a large and luxurious room prepared in the royal palace of the Hydra Kingdom,
there were Shea and Heart, who had finished with the preparatory meeting with the
parliament.

[…I guess It really didn’t end in just a day huh.]

[It can’t be helped. There are some things that need to be revised, and those things
need a few days to finish.]

[Yes, however, as expected of God of Fate-sama… We finished lots of things faster than
planned. If she’s usually working at this pace, I’m sure that God of Time and Space-
sama wouldn’t be holding her aching head… If she’s so capable, why does she usually
keep slacking off?]

[………]

Seeing Heart sigh about the gap between Fate and her usual self while remembering
Fate’s appearance today, which can definitely be described as God-like, after a few
moments of silence, Shea spoke.

[…I guess you didn’t talk that much with the God of Fate-sama huh?]

[Eh? Yes, it’s not every day that a low-ranking God like me has the opportunity to speak
directly with her. This is even the first time I’ve ever had a direct conversation with
God of Fate-sama without the intermediary from a High-ranking God… So, what of it?]

[…Let me tell you a few things… about the God of Fate-sama.]

[…Eh?]
Shea slowly turns her gaze towards Heart, and announces in a quiet but clear voice.

[…God of Fate-sama is the first God created by Shallow Vernal-sama. It could be said
that God of Fate-sama is the closest being to Shallow Vernal-sama among all Gods.
That includes her nature… You understand?]

[Nature?]

[Yes, I guess let’s start talking about her premise… For God of Fate-sama, whether it’s
her subordinate Gods, the Humans, or the Demons… She only thinks that any of them
are just the same as “some pebbles on the side of the road”.]

[…Eh?]

Listening to the words Shea indifferently said, even the expression on Heart’s face
turned serious.

[For God of Fate-sama, most of the things in this world can be moved to do just as she
wills it… And that’s why she sees anyone’s value as no different from a doll. That’s why
it can’t be helped if she thinks of you as some “dull being”.]

[…………]

[…Just remember this. The God of Fate-sama you saw today is in a “very good
mood”…She was so friendly because there was a being nearby that God of Fate-sama
thought was “interesting”…]

[…………]

In the inn I arrived at, which can be described as being too luxurious… Putting down
my luggages there, I was just killing my time as it can be said that it’s evening already.

What should I have for dinner? As I was sitting on the sofa in the large room thinking
about what to do… I heard a knock on the door.

[I’m coming~~]

Hearing the knock, I walk towards the door.

It seems that this inn is currently reserved, so the only people who should be visiting
me are the inn’s employees or Fate-san and the others.

From the magic power I felt from outside the door with my Sympathy Magic, the
person outside is undoubtedly Fate-san, so I opened the door without being vigilant
at all.

[Kai-chaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnn!!!]

[Gaffuuu!?]

The moment I opened the door, Fate-san rushed in with the speed of a bullet.

Here’s one important thing to note though… Fate-san is very petite, so when she rushed
in like that, the pit of my stomach received a critical hit from Fate-san’s head strike.

As if all the air in my lungs was pushed out from the impact, I felt like I would faint from
agony.

[Kai-chan! I’m really tiiiirreeeddd! I did lots of woooorrrkkk! Heal me~~ Pamper
me~~]

[Cough, cough, F- Fate-san… Wait, step away for a bit…]

[I don’t wanna! I’m replenishing the insufficient Kaichanium in my body right now!]

[Cough… I- I don’t understand what you mean… Cough…]

On the first day of my stay in the Hydra Kingdom… It seems that this day isn’t going to
end so easily.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [ Why would you have to add thaaaaat!!!? Even though the other me
did her best to make a serious atmosphere… Why did you put in something like that
in the end!? It feels like it’s going to get sweeter now, you know!!!?]

<It’s the Fate of this novel>

Serious-senpai: [… This must be… how despair feels…]
Fate-san jumped in just as dinner time was approaching.

To sum up what she’s trying to say, she’s asking for praise for a job well done… I know
this is something I’ve thought many times, but is she really a Supreme God?

[…Ummm, Fate-san?]

[Unnn? What is it?]

[…What’s with the situation right now…]

[I’m replenishing my Kaichanium right now!]

[…I- Is that so…]

Now then, as for my current situation, I really don’t know why this is happening… Fate-
san is sitting on my lap, tightly holding my hands.

I don’t know what exactly she was replenishing from being in this position, but I do
know that this situation is a very bad one.

Not to mention the softness I’m feeling on my knees, as she was held within my arms
in front of me… In this posture where Fate-san was held within an unplanned embrace,
Fate-san’s large bulges were against my arm, and it feels like my reasoning is being
burned by a wire mesh.

However, even if I want to resist, the difference in power between Fate-san and I is
obvious, and from a while ago, I couldn’t move my hand at all.

Whether or not she knows how I’m feeling, Fate-san seems to be in a good mood and
she’s completely sprawled out and leaning her body against mine. She’s completely
treating me like a chair.
Well, I guess this might be better than usual, as she isn’t forcibly trying to do dangerous
deeds like usual…

[…Errr, you did great on your work today.]

[Really~~ Why in the world do works exist… No way~~ I still have to work tomorrow.
I hope tomorrow never comes.]

She’s speaking like a student on the last day of summer vacation, but in case you’re
wondering, she’s still one of the great people of the God Realm. This may not be
something I should be worried about, but is the God Realm really alright?

However, why does Fate-san hate her job so stubbornly? For instance, her knowledge
and speed are probably orders of magnitudes greater than mine, so wouldn’t she be
able to finish her job quickly if she gets serious about it?

No, well, I don’t know what it’s like to work in the God Realm, so it might take Fate-
san lots of time to do even with her abilities but…

[Fate-san, why do you hate working so much?]

[…I mean, it’s “boring”.]

[Boring… As I recall, you said the same thing when I went to the God Realm before.]

[That’s right… Being able to do everything you want is seriously boring, and I hate it
with all my heart. That’s the reason why I don’t feel any motivation at all.]

While saying this, Fate-san lightly shakes her finger and brings a pitcher that was on
the desk close to her.

Thereupon, she started pouring red wine that she took out of nowhere into that pitcher.

[Normally, I don’t have to say it out loud, but for you to clearly understand, I’ll speak it
out loud…”Don’t blend”.]

[!?]

With Fate-san’s mutter, the red wine in the jug cleanly separated from the water, not
blending with each other like oil and water.
[…”Blend”…”Separate”…”Return to Vessel”.]

[………]

Every time Fate-san said those few words, the red wine that had been separated mixed
with water before cleanly separating again, and finally, defying the laws of physics, the
red wine returned back to its original container.

[…Kai-chan, did you know about my abilities?]

[You can manipulate fate… right?]

[Hmmm, describing it that way isn’t a mistake, but accurately speaking, I guess you
can say that you’re mistaken? Being able to govern fate… If I wish for, I can even
“create” an originally improbable fate.]

Just being able to manipulate fate is a considerably cheaty ability, but it seems that
Fate-san’s power is more than that.

She can even create a fate that is originally impossible… The red wine that she poured
out of the liquor bottle goes back into the bottle as if I was watching a movie playing
on reverse… It seems that even such an originally impossible phenomenon can be
created by Fate-san.

I don’t know if I should say that it is to be expected from a God or not, but she easily
overturned common sense… That certainly shows how powerful she is.

[Therefore, I can move most things in this world the way I want. This power I have is
part of the power of Shallow Vernal-sama… So, if I get serious, not even the God of
Time and Space or God of Life can resist my power.]

[…Fate-san, your eyes…]

[I’ve shown them to you once before, haven’t I? When I seriously use my abilities, my
eyes change to the same color as Shallow Vernal-sama’s. Or rather, this is the original
color of my eyes, and I usually just suppress my power because it’s too powerful~~]

When Fate-san said that with a chuckle, her eyes, which had changed to the same
golden color as Shiro-san’s, returned to their original reddish-purple color.
Apparently, the usual reddish-purple eyes are proof that she is holding back her own
power that could even twist the laws of the world.

If Fate-san becomes serious, even Chronois-san and Life-san can’t match her,but she
basically never seriously uses her power, and the only time she uses it seems to be in
the former battle between the God Realm and the Demon Realm.

[…As I said before, there are only four beings in this world that I can’t move as I
please… Shallow Vernal-sama, Underworld King, Shall-tan… and lastly, Kai-chan.]

[…That’s because of Shiro-san’s blessing, right?]

[Right. That’s why I was so happy~~ when I first found Kai-chan… I felt really excited
at that time. It’s the first time I’ve met someone who can be my “soul friend” since I
met Shall-tan.]

[…………]

She has only told me later, but when Fate-san and I first met… Fate-san had apparently
manipulated fate so that no human could get close to her.

That’s why there wasn’t a single soul around when we met.

After Fate-san was silent for a while, she slowly spoke again.

[…Hey, Kai-chan. Can I ask you something?]

[Eh? Yes. What is it?]

[…Can you honestly answer me, do you dislike me? Do you find me unpleasant?]

[…Ehh?]

It was a voice so frail that it was unimaginable from Fate-san, who was always so
cheerful and aloof.

Is that why? I didn’t really think about my response, as I just told her my honest
opinion.

[…No, it’s not like I’ve ever thought about you that way.]
[…Really?]

[Yes, I certainly thought that Fate-san is a troublesome person, but I’ve never once
disliked or felt displeased by you.]

[Ahaha, I see~~]

After hearing my words, Fate-san smiled somewhat happily before tightening her hold
on to my arm.

[Then, one more question… You see, my body is petite, but for Kai-chan, can someone
like me be a “target of your lust”?]

[Bfuuhh!? W- What are you…]

[It’s fine, isn’t it? Tell me~~]

It seems like she has returned to her usual tension, as Fate-san asked me something
outrageous in a relaxed voice that sounds as if she was having fun.

While I’m shaken by her question, pushed by Fate-san, who was rubbing the back of
her head against my chest, I just resigned myself to fa… I just gave up, and spoke.

[…I think… you are…]

[Fufufu, is that so~~ I see~~]

Somehow, I felt like the flow was turning in a dangerous direction. Especially since
we’re in a really bad position… My escape route is blocked.

If she comes at me just like she usually does in this situation, I may not be able to
escape.

As my body stiffened while thinking about it, Fate-san, perhaps sensing my thoughts,
turned only her face towards me and gave me an innocent smile.

[You don’t have to put your guard up, I won’t be doing anything else today~~]

[Eh?]
[I’m plenty satisfied for today. Ahh~~ Kai-chan feels so warm~~ It feels much more
comfortable against your body compared to my cushion.]

[…E- Errr…]

Fate-san seems to have gone into full-on slacker mode, completely leaning her body
against me as if she was melted cheese.

I don’t know what’s going on, but she seems to be in a very good mood and is so
relaxed that I think she’s going to fall asleep like that.

[…Kai-chan.]

[Eh? What is it?]

[Kai-chan is really amusing~~]

[…Unnn?]

[I can’t make you do what I want or make you go where I want… However, you’re kind
and fun, hmmm… As I thought, I really like you the best. I’ll definitely have Kai-chan
support me! Let’s do that!!!]

[………]

Dear Mom, Dad——- Fate-san was kind of the same as always, but it seems like I got
along with her a little better, and she showed me a side of her that I hadn’t seen before.
Well, even with all the things she does, as expected——- I don’t dislike her.

<Afterword>

Underworld King: [… Does that mean she’s safe, but just barely? I would have disciplined
her if she tried to attack Kaito-kun but…]
After staying the night, this is the second day here in the Hydra Kingdom.

I woke up pretty early, and since I don’t have anything much to do, I thought I should
take a stroll, so I’m currently walking along the shore in the dim morning light.

As expected of a port city, many people seem to be working early in the morning, and
the city is quite lively.

While listening to the noisy but enjoyable hustle and bustle, as I continued with my
leisurely walk… I arrived at a slightly different place.

There were a number of people here and there, all holding a long, thin stick… fishing
pole in their hands and were fishing in the sea.

It seems that this place is a fishing spot and there are all kinds of people of differing
ages fishing here.

Hmmm. Fishing huh… I’ve never tried fishing in the sea before, but it looks fun. If I had
the chance, I’d like to try it out.

[Nuooohh, mmnngghh, this is… a big one!?]

[…Unnn?]

[Nuooohh, kuku… T- That young man over there! Help me out for a bit here!]

[Eh? Ah, yes!]

As I walked along watching the scenery, the rod of a white bearded old man in the
corner of my eyes shook a lot, and the grandpa seemed to be desperately pulling it
back but… It seems to be a pretty big one, as he struggled to pull it and asked me for
help.

It looked like a grave situation, so I quickly ran over to him and helped the grandpa.

[A- Alright, well then, by the count of two, pull!]

[Y- Yes.]

[One- two- pull!!!… Mnnghh, it really won’t be pulled over with just one tug huh…
Alright, one more time!]

[Yes!]

Not having the time to think about how this could have happened, I was struggling to
hold the rod being pulled with great force, I matched my breathing with the grandpa
and together, we grappled against the fish.

[Well~~ You helped me out there. I give you my thanks, young man.]

[Ah, no, I’m just glad that you safely caught it.]

[Umu, this is the biggest one I snagged in a long while.]

After a few minutes of struggling with the fish, we managed to catch it… I don’t really
know what kind of fish it was, but it was very big and splendid.

The grandpa seemed happy to catch the big fish, as he slapped me on the back with a
smile on his wrinkled face.

Hmmm, how should I say this… What an energetic old man.

[However, umuuu… I don’t think I’ve ever seen your face before? I fish around this area
a lot, but I don’t think you’re familiar… Are you a tourist?]

[Y- Yes.]

[Ahh, I see, I see, you’re in luck, young man! I heard that the God of Fate-sama and the
Hero-sama have arrived in the city, so if you look for them, you might be able to meet
them.]
[I- Is that so.]

I’m sorry, I’ve already met both of them. No, on the contrary, rather than just meeting,
I came here with one of them…

It seems that this grandpa loves to chat, and he happily laughed as he continued to
talk to me about all sorts of stuff one after another.

[Well~~ However, especially for a young man these days, you got quite a nice
expression on your face. It’s just like when I was young!}

[T- Thank you.]

…Grandpa, are you Japanese? No matter how I look at him, he looked like someone
from this world… Though I desperately swallowed that tsukkomi back into my mind.

[Speaking of which, umu, if you have come to sightsee, have you seen the “House of
Parliament” yet?]

[House of Parliament?]

[Umu, the center of this country… the place where the congress is held. If you’re in the
city, you should be able to see it.]

[I- I see.]

Amazing… It doesn’t seem like this grandpa would stop talking at all. What tremendous
communipower he has… I wonder if this is the result of life experience… I think
Magnawell-san was like him too.

And then, with the grandpa’s talking skills are unstoppable, he continues to speak
more.

[This country is a good country, as it’s broadminded and accepts the opinion of us
populace.]

[…I- Is that so?]

[Umu, we have a parliamentary system of government in this country. Eight members

are chosen among the commoners and eight members are chosen among the nobility…
These people who would decide the direction of this country are chosen by the votes
of the public.]

[Fumufumu.]

I see, it seems that the politics of the Hydra Kingdom is similar to the politics of my
previous world.

The members that are elected by the people were the ones discussing the policies to
make the country better.

Naturally, the people who want to be senators value their popularity among the
populace, and since half of them are commoners and the other half are nobles, they
can share their opinions with each other from different points of view.

It seems to me that the country is becoming more and more comfortable for the people.

Of course, that doesn’t mean that everything will go smoothly, but from what the
grandpa says, the people have a high opinion of those in authority.

[The senators are all good people… but the King of this country is not.]

[…Eh?]

[I heard that she has been playing around instead of attending the congress… What a
deplorable story it is.]

[…H- Huhh…]

…Please don’t blame me for thinking that the King is just like Fate-san.

[We don’t need a King in this country anymore… Don’t you think? Young man.]

[Eh? A- Ahhh, perhaps.]

[Don’t you think!? I know right! Well~~ You’re still young, but it seems that you’re
quite knowledgeable!]

The grandpa happily laughed and started slapping me on my back… Hey, that hurts.
Even so, he’s a really cheerful grandpa. I feel like if things keep going like this, he would
keep talking forever.

[Whoa there, this won’t do… I end up interrupting your sightseeing.]

[Ah, no, thank you for your precious stories.]

Unlike what I expected, I heard the grandpa say that he was going to end the
conversation, and I inwardly felt relieved. No, I was grateful for the opportunity to hear
lots of stories, but I also wanted to eat breakfast, so I was hoping that I could get back
now.

[Hohoho, you’re a very polite young man, aren’t you… I often fish here, so if you have
time, please come back and talk to me again.]

[Ah, yes. I understand. If I had the opportunity to visit again…]

[Umu, have a safe trip then.]

[Yes, thank you.]

Feeling overwhelmed by the casual talking skills he had until the end, I bowed my head
to the grandpa before leaving the place.

Dear Mom, Dad—– I thought my communipower had improved since I came to this
world, but it seems like it was pretty naive of me to think like that. At least, I was
overwhelmed by the grandpa from start to finish, and was swept along with his flow.
How should I say this—— It seems like my talking skills aren’t worthy enough yet.

After Kaito left, the grandpa dropped his fishing line into the sea again and tried to
return back to fishing.

At that moment though, a number of knights in armor approached that spot.

[…What’s this? It seems like I’m already found huh… I really can’t match that part of
you.]

[Geez, what are you doing here…”You even changed your appearance”…]

[Taking a break is necessary, you know? Good grief…]

Hearing the words of the approaching knight, the grandpa heaves a loud sigh, and at
the same time, the grandpa’s figure changes as his body is engulfed in light.

The figure changes to a petite girl with ears shaped like fish fins, short marine blue
hair, and blue eyes of the same color. The girl stands up and leans the fishing rod on
her shoulder.

[As I’ve said many times, it would be troubling if you keep sneaking out of the royal
palace…”Her Majesty, the King”.]

[Haahhh… I always say that I’m fine just being a decoration… Well, isn’t it fine, is what
I thought, and I also need to take some break. God of Fate-sama has arrived and I can’t
relax, so can just stop being hard on me.]

[…This isn’t the only time you’re taking a break though?]

[Hahaha, is that right? Well, isn’t it fine… The fact that the King isn’t busy means that
the people have a lot of power to run the country.]

After the girl… King Hydra laughed and said that, she began walking away with the
knights in tow.

[In the first place, I have no desire to interfere in the affairs of the country… A King
exists for her country, but a country shouldn’t exist for their King…]

[Then, you’ll just have to work a little harder for your country.]

[Hahaha, an old King like me doesn’t need to feed the mouths of the young ones
anymore… The country can be run by the parliament. The only thing I can do now is
for me to “offer my head” when that fails. Fortunately, I still have my head attached to
my body.]

[…Seriously, you really are…]

[Or rather, shouldn’t I be the one asking questions here? Geez, I have been the king for
“nearly a thousand years”, how long do you want to make the elderly work? I want to
retire already, you know?]

Hydra’s King… As a mermaid, she was the King who founded the country, and is still
the one sitting on the throne.
Although, the person herself has always been saying that she wanted to retire. She’s a
troubling King who would sneak out of the royal palace if she finds the opportunity
and wanders around without any plan at all…

[If that’s what you really want, you should marry and produce an heir.]

[…Unghh, that’s where you will lead the conversation huh… I’m not really interested
in romance, but if that’s the case, find me a man I like. I don’t like dull men, you know?
I prefer a young man with light brown hair and good personality, someone who will
sit quietly with me as I talk. I don’t care if his height is average, nor do I care if he’s
dazzling to the eyes.]

[…Why are you being so specific with your descriptions?]

[I wonder? I just thought it would be fun to have the company of someone like him.]

With emotions hidden within her smile, the Mermaid King heads to her royal palace.

Her name is… Laguna Dia Hydra… She was once a “hero who fought with the First
Hero against the Demon King”. Even now, she is still supported by the people as a hero
and is said to be the most powerful warrior in the Human Realm.

And held within her blue eyes were joy from the unexpected meeting she had just now.

<Afterword>

The lolibaba has arrived! I consider her a win!

The conversation with the energetic grandpa I met by chance was over, and as I strolled
around the city for a while, 2:00 pm, the time I had promised Mitsunaga-kun is close.

In the square where I met with Mitsunaga-kun yesterday, I’m supposed to meet the
second princess of the Symphonia Kingdom… Princess Cattleya. Hmmm, I wonder
what kind of person she is?

From what I heard, it sounds like she’s a strong-minded person but…

[Hey, Alice.]

[What is it?]

[What’s Princess Cattleya like?]

[Fumu… Like this.]

[You’re drawing her!?]

In response to my murmur, Alice appeared, and taking out a paper and pen, she drew
what seemed to be Princess Cattleya’s face in a smooth, freehand manner.

The image looked more like Lilia-san than Amalie-san, with Lilia-san hair in a loose
vertical roll and the corners of her eyes were slightly slanted upwards.

In short, she’s quite the beauty… Lilia-san’s family’s facial deviation value really is
incredibly high…

(T/N: Facial deviation value is apparently a criterion for the goodness and beauty of a
human face.)

[…I see, what about her personality?]

[Please think of Duchess Lilia.]

[Eh? U- Unnn.]

[And add a bit more tsundere in it.]

[Hmmm?]

I didn’t really understand it that clearly, but in short, it seems that she has a personality
that is similar to Lilia-san’s.

At the same time I nodded my head in response to her description, the plaza came into
view and Alice disappeared again.

When I entered the plaza, I knew right away where Mitsunaga-kun was… After all, in
one corner of the plaza, there was a group of knights in armor that clearly had a
different atmosphere compared from the rest…

They were probably, or rather, definitely Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun’s

guards… That’s an awesome number they have.

When I met with Mitsunaga-kun yesterday, I felt a few emotions similar to alertness
with my Sympathy Magic at a slight distance, so those emotions I felt probably were
from the knights who were guarding him out of his sight.

As for today though, Princess Cattleya is also meeting up with me, so the number of
guards stationed here is probably even greater.

I mean, the trouble is, there are so many knights that are guarding them, so I can’t see
Mitsunaga-kun and Princess Cattleya, who should be in the middle of their
encirclement… I guess I’ll just approach and talk to the knights huh.

As I was thinking that, I approached the group of knights… but when they sensed my
approach, I saw a few of the knights turned vigilant.

[…Stop right there, who are you?]

[Ah, errr, my name is Miyama Kaito. I had promised to meet Mitsunaga-kun… the child
who plays the role of Hero…]
[ !? P- Please accept my apologies! We’ve heard about your meeting, please go ahead…]

[Thank you.]

I was anxious that it would turn into that kind of development where they would point
their swords at me while shouting something like “You suspicious b*stard!”, but it
seems that the conversation properly got through, and the knights immediately led
me to the place.

Thereupon, I saw Mitsunaga-kun, and when he saw me, he approached me with a

refreshing smile on his face.

[Miyama-san!]

[Mitsunaga-kun, my bad, am I late?]

[No, no, our side just finished a little ahead of our schedule… I heard that a Supreme
God had come to this city right now… And I don’t know if the senators were tired or
not, but they didn’t ask any testing questions in our meeting…]

[…………]

You really had influence in all sorts of places, Fate-san… I can’t really imagine it because
of how she usually acts, but I guess she’s acting like a proper Supreme God huh?

W- Well, it seems that thanks to that, Mitsunaga-kun ended the meeting early and was
waiting for me here.

[…You must be Miyama-sama, right?]

[Eh? Ah, yes.]

When I turned my head towards the voice that called out my name, I saw an imposing
woman standing there.

Loosely curled bright blonde hair, blue eyes slanting upwards, looking really sharp…
The woman wearing a red dress that looks easy to move around in, yet elegant at the
same time, looked like an epitome of a noble, and I immediately knew that she was
Princess Cattleya.
Princess Cattleya walks up to me and gracefully curtsy.

[It’s a pleasure to be your acquaintance, I’m the second princess of the Symphonia
Kingdom, bearing the name of Cattleya Lia Symphonia. I have heard about Miyama-
sama from my sisters. It’s an honor to meet you like this.]

[I- I’m Miyama Kaito. Please treat me well.]

[Please treat me well too. I have often heard rumors about you… That you were close
with Underworld King-sama and World King-sama, I’m feeling envious of you.]

[N- No, that is…]

I’d like to say a few things to Alice here… Where the heck is her resemblance with Lilia-
san!? The way they talk is definitely similar, but compared to Lilia-san, who doesn’t
look like a noble at all, Princess Cattleya absurdly feels like a noble, and I feel like the
atmosphere was really tense, you know!?

[Miyama-san, you don’t have to be that nervous. Despite her appearance, Cathy is
really kind.]

[Mitsunaga-sama! Haven’t I told you to stop calling me that in public!?]

[I- I’m sorry.]

[Good grief… Please excuse me. Miyama-sama, we’ve reserved a seat for us, so we can
talk over there.]

[Ah, yes.]

Ahh~~ However, I think the feeling I got when she was scolding Mitsunaga-kun earlier
was exactly like when Lilia-san was angry.

That look of impatience, rather than rage, on her face is a characteristic of Lilia-san
when she’s angry… Unnn, I felt that way because Lilia-san got angry enough times that
I remembered her face while she was mad…

After lightly scolding Mitsunaga-kun, Princess Cattleya pointed at a table at a cafe

adjacent to the plaza and suggested that we talk there.
I had no reason to refuse, so I nodded and followed Mitsunaga-kun and Princess
Cattleya as they started walking to the cafe.

[Mitsunaga-sama, you need to be a little more aware of your role as the Hero! You are
fuly responsible for each of your words and actions. You need to be very careful with
the tone of your voice.]

[C- Cath… Princess Cattleya. We’re in front of Miyama-san now, so can you excuse me
for now?]

[I know that. That’s why I’m letting you get away with just this.]

I have some hunch about it, but it seems that Princess Cattleya has a slightly severe
personality.

She seems to be scolding Mitsunaga-kun for calling her by her nickname, and with her
sharp, slanted eyes focused on him… It looks kind of scary, but it felt like she was
complaining out of goodwill towards Mitsunaga-kun.

Somehow smiling at seeing such a scene, I tried following behind them—- but at that
moment, I felt an unspeakable, unpleasant sensation run down my spine.

It was a reflexive action.

Just like how I quickly pulled my hand back when I touched a hot pot, I looked back
faster than my mind was even aware of.

The moment I turned around, my gaze caught sight of the tall clock tower at a
considerable distance… I felt a part of that clock tower “glitter” for a moment…

[!?]

Immediately after, a shimmering sphere passed right by me.

There was no time to say a word in that moment, as only my gaze followed that
sphere… As if time was compressed, I felt like I was looking at it in a slow motion.

The sphere headed in a straight line towards Princess Cattleya, with none of the
knights around her being able to react… Mitsunaga-kun alone moved to lay his body
to protect Princess Cattleya—— And a burst of light exploded.
Dear Mom, Dad——- Even if this world was at peace, even if a lot of people in this
world were kind… Malice still exists everywhere. Along with such thoughts—— we
were swallowed in an explosion.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [ The riajuu finally exploded!? ]

<Shiro’s blessing, Kuro’s necklace, and Alice as his guard>

Serious-senpai: [… I can’t see a future other than where he’s safe. ]

Under the blue sky, a flash of light exploded in the center of the plaza.

On the top floor of a clock tower is located at a considerable distance from the plaza…
a man holding a thin long-range ejection magic tool had a smile on his mouth.

[…Finally done…]

He was commissioned to “attack” the Symphonia Kingdom’s Second Princess, or

perhaps, the one who holds the role of Hero… Yes, not to assassinate them, but to attack
them.

From his client’s point of view, his target shouldn’t die… He can achieve his goal of
diminishing the authority of Symphonia’s royal family and give himself the upper
hand.

The summoning of Heroes at the Festival of Heroes are carried out by the Human
Realm in shifts, and the summoning nation will provide guards for the pilgrimage,
while a member of the royal family with high authority is in charge of his guards… If
the person in charge of playing the role of Hero or anyone accompanying him was
injured during the pilgrimage, it would be too much of a blunder for the summoning
nation and would lead to distrust to the royal family.

For this reason, the royal family guarding the person with the role of Hero with the
best of their elites, and in fact, the past Heroes had completed their pilgrimage without
any serious injuries.

It doesn’t matter which one of them gets hurt, whether it’s the second princess who’s
in charge of the guards or the leading actor of the festival, the one who holds the role
of Hero… Whichever one of them is injured, the faith in Symphonia’s royal family will
collapse and his employer will be able to suck the sweet juice of the results.
He has been staying in this city for two months now to do some preliminary research.
He had prepared for every situation he needed as a sniper.

After the one who had the role of Hero visited the city, he didn’t act quickly and waited
for his opportunity… He kept waiting for the right moment when the guards were no
longer in the sniper’s line of fire.

He thought that maybe the opportunity would never come and the mission would
fail…”Fortunately” for the man, his targets appeared in the plaza to meet with the
acquaintance of the one who held the role of Hero… The acquaintance’s visit made the
guards give a slight opening to let this person through.

That’s the best time he could hope for, and his magic bullet definitely slipped through
the guard’s vigilance… It’s no exaggeration to say that it was a combination of various
miracles, and the man felt that he may have been lucky… Therefore, he has committed
“the worst mistake he can make”.

Yes, he should not have shot at this time today… Not only should he have looked into
the princess and the one who has the role of Hero, he should have investigated who
the acquaintance who visited them as well.

If he had investigated, he would have realized that attacking this acquaintance… that
an attack involving Kaito is an act “that is tantamount to suicide”…

As the man smiled and looked through the scope of his sniper to check the results, the
explosive smoke that had enveloped the plaza cleared out on his gaze.

[…Wha… Wha… Wh… y…]

The people who emerged from it weren’t harmed at all… And not only that even a
speck of dust wasn’t on the second princess, the one who played the role of Hero, and
on Kaito’s clothes, there appeared a figure wearing a black robe riddled with chains…
But in the eyes of that man, it’s as if he had seen the Incarnation of Despair.

[…No way… P- Phantasmal King…]

[Let me explain one thing to you…]

[!? Ahh, ahhhhh…]

Faster than he could mutter, the Phantasmal King’s figure disappeared from his vision,
and soon after, a high-pitched voice came from beside him.

[Whether the princess of Symphonia Kingdom dies or that guy holding the role of Hero
dies… I don’t really care about that.]

[…Ahh, hyiiihh…]

With her high-pitched voice echoing around, the Phantasmal King No Face was there.

She was leaning out of the window of the clocktower, beside him… Standing
perpendicular to the wall of the clock tower, as if to say that gravity doesn’t matter…

[However, if those two got injured… Kaito-san will probably get sad. His emotions will
get hurt… That is to say, isn’t it that? You just tried to “hurt Kaito-san’s heart” right in
front of me”…Isn’t that what it means?]

[!?!?]

Her voice was so cold and intimidating that one would think that their head had been
cut off just by her killing intent alone.

Just like a criminal waiting for the death sentence that he couldn’t escape from, as if
the right of life and death is already out of his hands… The man understood that in an
instant.

[…It’s just, well, my master is very kind and sweet… I’m sure that if I kill you, he will
feel responsible for that… That’s why I won’t kill you.]

[…Eh?]

[I’ll give you two options.]

[…Op… tions?]

As if there was no longer anything but fear in his heart, the man only parroted No
Face’s words, but his face was so pale… He was so terrified that he couldn’t even sweat.

However, when he heard the words No Face muttered about how she won’t kill him,
he felt as if a faint glimmer of hope appeared… He looked just slightly better.
However, those fleeting hopes were shattered by the words that followed.

[…If you obediently speak out who is the one who commissioned you to do this…”I’ll
forgive you that I would let you off only after turning you into someone who can
satisfactorily conduct your daily life again”.]

[!?]

[If your pride as a professional prevents you from revealing your client, that’s alright
with me… After all, the results won’t change. You will eventually speak out who
commissioned you with your own mouth. Though, in that situation… You’ll probably
be saying “Please, just kill me” after you’ve told me everything… Now then, you can
choose either one of the options, you know?]

[Ahh, aaaaaahhhhhhh… Uaaahhh…]

Her words are too cold and ruthless… Moreover, No Face also knows that he had been
commissioned as if it was obvious.

Even though she knows all of this, she still made the man pick a choice… Whether he
can drop everything and live in misery, or he can keep his pride, and go through hell
and die with that pride of his… Having to pick between those two dreadful options…

[Come on, choose… I’ll give you a few seconds.]

I didn’t immediately know what had just happened.

A sphere of magical power suddenly flew towards Princess Cattleya and seemed to
“explode before it hit” Mitsunaga-kun, who was protecting Princess Cattleya with his
body.

Immediately after that, Alice appeared in the form of the Phantasmal King, and I had
also confirmed that Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun were safe.

[…!? Seigi! A- Are you alright!? Are you injured? Does it hurt anywhere? I- I’ll get a
doctor right away… N- No, a healing mage…]

[I- I’m alright, Cathy. I’m not injured anywhere…]

[I- Is that so… Thank goodness. Wait, why the heck did you do that!? I’m more powerful
than you! Something of that extent won’t deal much damage… Covering me with your
body, what would you do if something happened!!!?]

Princess Cattleya looks flustered and confirms Mitsunaga-kun’s safety while calling
him by his name “Seigi”, which is what she probably calls him when they’re alone.

Thereupon, after confirming that Mitsunaga-kun was safe, she heaves out a relieved
sigh and begins to vigorously scold Mitsunaga-kun.

Hmmm, how should I say this… I think I can understand now why Alice said that
Princess Cattleya has a personality similar to Lilia-san’s.

Something about how she was really flustered just now looks the same as when Lilia-
san was worried about my health.

[I- I’m sorry. However, look, it’s alright.]

[You really are… T- Thank you.]

Once again realizing how close Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun are, just as I felt
a small smile appear on my lips despite the situation we’re in now, Alice appeared in
front of us.

[P- Phantasmal King-sama!? T- That just now was…]

[Kaito-san, I’ve secured the person who carried out that attack. While I’m at it, I’ve
also investigated who was behind the scenes as well~~]

She just ignored Princess Cattleya.

[T- Thanks… Errr, what about the attacker…]

[It’s alright. I didn’t kill him.]

[I- I see…]

Should I say that it’s to be expected from Alice? She did a really quick job of catching
the attacker and investigating their background as well.

After reporting this to me, Alice finally turns to Princess Cattleya and speaks to her in
the high-pitched voice she uses when she has the appearance of the Phantasmal King.

[Second Princess of Symphonia Kingdom… You don’t mind if we take care of this
matter, right?]

[Y- Yes. Of course.]

[Well then, Kaito-san. I will go deal with some fools.]

[Eh? Ah, unnn… but…]

[I know. Don’t ever kill, right?]

Alice nods, saying that she knows I was talking about, but that isn’t exactly what I was
about to say, so I’ll correct her.

[No, that’s not it.]

[…Eh?]

[Just do that “if it’s possible”…If Al—– No Face was about to get hurt, you can just kill
them without hesitation.]

[…Kaito-san.]

Yes, just do that if it’s possible. It’s not that I’m concerned about the life or death of a
stranger. I’m just telling her to try not to kill that many people as possible. Even if I’m
telling Alice not to kill, it isn’t like I’m speaking for her enemies, I just don’t want to
see Alice kill others.

[Rather than the life or death of a stranger, No Face’s safety is much more important
to me… Just kill them if it’s necessary…]

[I- Is that so… I- I- If you say it like that, I- I would feel embarrassed…]

[Ah, errr… Anyway, I’m counting on you.]

[…Yes. By my lord… by your will.]

When I told her that, Alice gave me an ostentatiously, dramatic bow and disappeared.
If I leave it to Alice, I can be relieved now, or so I was thinking… but I heard a voice
from behind me.

[Well, the one going there is just my clone, and this loooooooovely~~ Alice-chan’s
main body would still be here! It’s alright! Your beloved Alice is right here, so it’s OK
to give her lots of love!]

[…And you had to ruin all of it.]

[…Eh?]

I feel like the slightly cool air she had just now has just turned to nothing.

Why can’t this woman just stay cool until the end…

Dear Mom, Dad——- The assailant seems to have been quickly taken care of by Alice
and she’s dealing with those who were related to it behind the scenes. I’m really
grateful for that, and I know that I can rely on Alice, but how should I say this—– In a
way, Alice is the only one staying the same as always.
Unfortunately, after the ruckus caused by the attack had settled down, the tea with
Princess Cattleya and the others was canceled.

I guess that can’t be helped. From what I heard, it seems that this is the first time
they’ve received such an audacious assault on the one who holds the role of Hero’s
group, so they need to make adjustments, along with making some revisions for the
guard system.

Well, the reason for that is just a pretext, and it’s actually because Princess Cattleya
didn’t listen to Mitsunaga-kun and insisted on bringing him to see a doctor…
Mitsunaga-kun said he was fine, but Princess Cattleya still seemed to be anxious like
the worrywart Lilia-san, as she forcibly brought Mitsunaga-kun away, saying that he
should be examined just in case.

Even her usually stern words and actions show Princess Cattleya seemed to really care
for Mitsunaga-kun, and how should I say this… Seeing her acting that flustered is
making me smile.

Anyway, that settles this case… but unfortunately, that isn’t the case, and I was currently
in more trouble than I was willing to admit.

[N- No, like I said… I didn’t receive a single injury at all, s- so can you calm down!?]

[…These fools… tormenting Kaito… I will kill them.]

[No, no, I’m telling you, the attacker was already taken away long ago… I- Isis-san!?
Can you calm down for now…]

[…I will turn him into ice… and break him into pieces… so that not a single piece of his
flesh… would be left in this world.]

[…………]
Yes, currently in front of me was the angry Isis-san, her veins popping out of her
forehead, as if she really wants to beat someone up.

The magic power of death she’s clad in turned outrageous, as if she’s wielding her
sword around with her tremendous fury, and along with her arrival, the people who
were around have fled, quickly turning this city into a ghost town.

No, what’s worse is that it wasn’t just Isis-san… As just her arrival might not have
turned this situation into something this disastrous…

[That won’t do, Isis, don’t just easily kill him off… Let’s make sure that he won’t pass
out from the pain, and make him “disappear” from his fingertips, a little portion of his
body at a time.]

[Can you also calm down, Kuro!? I’m telling you, I’m fine!!!]

[…As expected… of Kuromueina.]

[Isis-san!? There’s nothing that should be expected here, you know!?]

Yes, what’s worse is that there’s also another one here… Kuro.

Kuro also seems to be quite angry, as black mists were spewing out from her body, and
cracks are appearing on the ground because of the aftermath of her magic power being
released.

Soon after Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun left, the two of them appeared, clad
with terrifying killing intent and pressed me with the question of where the attackers
were.

It seems that they threw out the preparations for the Six Kings. I think Lillywood-san
who should be near them is probably holding her head in their hands right now.

A- Anyway, let’s just put that aside… Why the heck am I frantically trying to protect
the attacker? No, I think I can understand why… It’s because sending Alice towards
them is already overkill, so when these two are added to the mix, no matter how much
that guy attacked us, I would start feeling sorry for them.

Or rather, if they were this angry, I feel like the attacker, along with this entire city
would get erased, so I must stop them at all costs.
[…A- Alice! Can’t you do something about them!?]

[That’s impossible… If I poorly stop them, I would just become their target…]

[If that’s what it takes, so be it.]

[What about me!?]

No, I mean, I think that if it’s Alice, she would somehow be able to get away from it…

In the end, it took me a long time to appease Kuro and Isis-san.

I was really, really tired… but I’m glad that I’ve managed to convince both of them to
leave it be.

[Haahhh… I’m tired.]

[Ahaha, good work over there. As expected of Kaito-san.]

[…You really didn’t help me at all…]

[Well~~ I’m telling you, that’s impossible for me. The only one who can calm down
Kuro-san and Isis-san when they’re that angry is Kaito-san.]

[…Haahhh…]

I let out another sigh in front of Alice, who was chuckling at the side. Good gracious,
I’m really tired.

Well, their appearance shows how worried they were about me, so I’m honestly glad
about that but…

[By the way, Kaito-san.]

[Unnn?]

[I think I did pretty well this time.]

[Y- Yeah, well… You didn’t really help me out with just now, but I’m really glad that
you’ve protected Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun.]
When Alice suddenly changed the subject, I nodded my head in affirmation.

Indeed, the MVP of this time is definitely Alice. Not only did she protect Princess
Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun, she also protected the guard knights who were in the
vicinity of the explosion, quickly caught the attacker, and is currently investigating the
one who was behind it as well.

If it hadn’t been for Alice, Princess Cattleya and Mitsunaga-kun would have been
injured… or even worse, die. The attacker would also have fled in the confusion and
disappeared like smoke.

I can’t thank Alice enough, and I’m really glad that she’s guarding me… However, why
is she suddenly mentioning that?

[Right!? I did my best, you know… Now then, I’m going to change the subject but…]

[Unnn?]

[It’s just about time for dinner, you know~~ I’m also getting hungry.]

[………]

[I guess this me who did her best deserves a reward~~… Well, this is just me talking
to myself though.]

[………]

This f*cking woman… She’s going around in circles, but in short, because she did her
best, I should buy her a meal!?

However, well, Alice certainly did great today, so I feel like that isn’t a bad way to thank
her.

[…What do you want to eat?]

[Eeehhh!? Could it be… Kaito-san!? You’re going to buy me a dinner~~]

[Your intentions are so transparent!]

[Well~~ I’m feeling apologetic, even though I’m just doing something natural…
There’s a restaurant that serves delicious fish dishes over there!]

This shamelessness and annoyingness… Alice really is the same as ever. Moreover, she
even has the nerve to demand going to the expensive, high-end stores.

[…Haahhh… Well, fine. Let’s go.]

[Great~~!!! As expected of Kaito-san! The ideal boss who treats his employees well!
You’re making me fall in love, you know? I’m fine even if we do it all night, you know?]

[I firmly refuse.]

[A really powerful and direct refusal!?]

Looking at such a hopeless Alice, who quickly started teasing me right after I
complimented here a bit, I let out a big sigh again and decided to walk down the dimly
lit street to the high-class restaurant Alice had mentioned.

[Haghmm, whamuu, omnomn… Ah, seconds here please!]

[…Hey, Alice. Do you know what table manners are?]

The restaurant that Alice led me to is indeed like a high-class restaurant, and the fish
dishes they serve here looks as stylish as french cuisines.

And then, there’s this one idiot here who looks so disappointing, piling up food into
her cheeks like a squirrel, as if to say that she doesn’t give a damn about manners…
Sitting on the same table with her makes me feel embarrassed.

No, I don’t know much about table manners either, but I can clearly see that this
woman’s way of eating is nonsensical.

[…Kaito-san, table manners are for those “spoiled brats”, you know?]

[…Huh?]

However, this idiot is someone who thinks that always being an idiot is the right way
of life, as she started to say something with an incomprehensible smug look on her
face.
[Eating well is the most respectful way to express gratitude to the chef! Eating
elegantly is just something that someone selfishly established.]

[…Wouldn’t the people of this restaurant be angry at you?]

[Ahh, that’s alright. The owner of this restaurant is my subordinate.]

[………]

M- My head hurts… I’ve thought about this a lot already, but is this really something
that someone, who is supposedly one of the Six Kings, should do?

[Excuse meeee. I also would like this part of the menu until this part!]

[…………]

However, this idiot didn’t seem to mind, and started ordering one dish after another
as if she was ordering snacks in a pub.

[…Alice, do you know what being reserved means?]

[Unfortunately, it isn’t written in my dictionary. Food eaten with other people’s money
is the tastie—- Fugyaahhh!?]

[…For the time being, I’m confiscating this.]

[Aaaahhhh!? My meunieeeerrrreee!?]

Haahhh… Seriously, how should I say this… She’s reliable in times of need, but since
she’s usually like this, it’s quite a shame. Well, I guess this is what makes her Alice,
right?

Dear Mom, Dad—- Alice is still the same troubling person but… At least, I was having
fun hanging out with this idiot, and being comforted by her presence around me——
I guess it can be said that I’m also weird.

<Afterword>
Serious-senpai: [… That woman (Alice). I don’t like her…]
At the time when the sun sets and the darkness of the night comes, Shea and Heart
were sitting in their own chairs in a room in the royal palace, with somewhat tired
looks on their faces.

[…I thought we would almost be done today, but it didn’t go as far as I thought we
would.]

[It can’t be helped. Because of some idiot, God of Fate-sama’s mood turned bad in the
middle of work… She didn’t make a move because the Phantasmal King already dealt
with it, but there aren’t many Humans who can speak out to God of Fate-sama when
she’s in a bad mood… It’s inevitable that the meeting is prolonged.]

[I guess…]

Yes, the girls were in the same preparatory meeting they were in yesterday, but the
discussions there didn’t go as far as they would have liked.

Looking at how Fate was yesterday, they thought that all the work would be taken care
of by the end of the day… But around in the early afternoon, Fate’s mood suddenly
turned sour.

The reason for this is that attack that Kaito almost got involved in. Alice was there so
she didn’t interfere anymore… For Fate, an act that could be seen as an attempt to take
away her enjoyment, irritated her so badly, and put her in a very bad mood.

Naturally, if the highest-ranking person in the place, Fate, gets in such a bad mood, the
senators can’t speak out without a second thought, and furthermore, the place is in
turmoil because of the information that there was an attack on the one who has the
role of Hero… And as a result, little progress was made in the meeting.

[However, Miyama-sama had it rough, doesn’t he? It’s been disastrous since he came
here.]

[Disastrous? He had only been involved in one attack, right?]

[…I wonder, did Senpai forget about it already?]

[Forgot what?]

Hearing the words Heart said with a somewhat pitying expression on her face, Shea
asks back while tilting her head in curiosity.

[He was suddenly brought here by God of Fate-sama without even a word beforehand,
and when he arrived, a certain heinous Senpai showed her undisguised hostility at
him and took it out on him…]

[Eh? N- No, it’s not like I meant to do that…]

[Even if Senpai didn’t mean it, it must have been a terrible disaster for Miyama-sama.
Ahh, poor guy, even though he’s just a child of about 20 years or so… To be tormented
by the frightening Senpai.]

[Eh? T- That’s not it!?]

[I’m sure that “his pillow was wet in tears” last night.]

[………]

Hearing the words that Heart indifferently said, which certainly contained malice,
Shea’s expression grew paler and paler.

Shea certainly almost took it out on Kaito, but she was originally a softhearted person
to begin with… So she had honestly always felt bad about that.

However, Shea is inexplicably bad at talking, and until now, she hasn’t been able to
properly give out an apology or excuse.

For this reason, she’s getting paler and paler when someone else told her that she has
hurt Kaito’s feelings.

[I guess there just really are some terrible Goddesses, right? Even the actions of God
of Fate-sama wasn’t Miyama-sama’s fault… So why does he have to be reproached by
someone he first met?]

[…I- I’m… going out for a bit.]

[Yes. Have a good day.]

Shea understood that these malicious words that Heart was saying was just the usual
teasing… but that doesn’t mean that the actions she did to Kaito will go away.

Shea flusteredly stood up from her seat, and leaving those few words, she disappeared,
while Heart leisurely waved her hand in that empty room.

After a busy day, I was relaxing in my room at the inn.

Thereupon, a knock suddenly rang out from the door. I thought it was Fate-san again,
coming to visit just like last night, so I opened the door, just reaching out my hand
while moving my body away from in front of the door… I don’t really want to receive a
headbutt on my stomach for two days in a row.

[…Wait, arehh? Shea-san?]

[………]

However, the person outside wasn’t Fate-san that I had expected… but Shea-san.

With only the hood part of her robe off and her white hair showing, Shea-san was
silent, not even entering the room after I opened the door.

Even so, she really is stubbornly turning away her eyes huh… I wonder why? Can she
see her eternal enemy who killed her parents at that forty-five degrees below diagonal
direction?

It seems that Shea-san’s favorability towards me is as low as ever. Well, we have hardly
spoken with each other, so it can’t be helped.

[Shea-san? Is something the matter?]

[…Here.]
[Unnn?]

At any rate, we can’t just go on like this, so I called out to her, and out of nowhere, Shea-
san pulled out five neatly wrapped boxes and handed them to me.

At first glance, they looked like snacks, but what’s this? What does she want me to do
with this? I don’t know… Seriously, I don’t know what this person is thinking or her
intentions at all.

[…I couldn’t eat all of it and I have some leftovers. so I’ll give them to you.]

[Eh? N- No, but… No matter how I look at these, these look new…]

[I! Have! Some! Leftovers! So! I’ll! Give! Them! To! You!]

[Ah, yes, roger that!? They’re leftover, right? I’ll gratefully receive it!]

Arehh? That’s weird? I’m receiving snacks now, right? Why is she yelling at me?

As I was confused, Shea-san kept glancing at me while averting her gaze, before she
slowly spoke.

[I- If that’s not enough, I’ll listen to just one request.]

[R- Request?]

What should I do? I seriously don’t know what Shea-san is talking about.

[I don’t have any ill will at all, okay!? I’m a generous God after all! As a reward for
letting me take it out on you, I’ll grant you one request!!!]

[…Eh? Ah, yes.]

Errr… Does this mean… that? Could it be that Shea-san is apologizing to me right now?

…It’s difficult to understand! In short, what she’s saying is that she’ll grant me one
request as an apology for taking out her emotions at me… H- Hmmm. She’s really the
type of person I’ve never met before. I’m clueless on how to respond to her.

[That’s why, quickly say your request!]

[E- Errr… T- Then, y- you don’t really need to apologize but… I- In that case, errr… I
know! If you could treat me to a meal next time, that would be enough.]

[What!? How rude!]

[Ehh? Eh?]

[Y- Y- You’re just a human, a- and to ask me on a “date”, what blasphemyyyyyy!?]

…No, I never said that, did I?

[T- That wasn’t my intention… My apologies. In that case, there’s no need to apologize
or anything like that, you know?]

[Ugghhh…]

[Eh?]

[…That means… you won’t forgive me if it isn’t that… Saying it that way… is despicable…]

[………]

What’s going on in this woman’s head? Is everything I say auto-converted to a negative

direction? Why the heck are you making it sound like I’m blackmailing you? Hey, why?

As I was dumbfoundedly looking at her, Shea-san hangs her head down. After her
shoulder shook for a while, she raised her bright red face.

[Fine! If that’s what you want, fine!!! Whether it’s a date or anything, let’s do it!!!]

[…Huh?]

[I’ll tell you my schedule later! Wash your neck and wait!!!]

[Eh? Hey… Wait—- She isn’t here already!?]

Then, after telling me all sorts of stuff, she disappeared.

Seriously, I don’t understand Shea-san… Eh? I mean, is it decided that this is a date?
…How did this happen?

After staring at the empty hallway for a moment, I let out a loud sigh before walking
back into my room.

Then, feeling unspeakably tired, I accidentally looked at the box of snacks in my hand.

I’m feeling tired and I want to eat something sweet… Since she gave them to me, I
guess I should eat some, right?

While thinking like that, I open one of the wrappers at random, revealing an assortment
of bright red snacks inside.

Is this strawberry flavor? No, they may have been decorated to look like apples.
Anyway, they look pretty tasty, so let’s take a bite first…

[!? Wha, thesh… S- Spicy~~!?]

When I picked one of the red snacks and ate it… After chewing it a bit, a fierce spiciness
spread through my mouth.

What the heck is this!? Spicy!? No, it hurts my mouth already!!! It feels like my mouth
is on fire, you know!?

It’s as if it was a bundle of pure spiciness without any gentleness mixed in it at all, as
if I filled my mouth with chili peppers, and it makes me sweat all over my body.

I hurriedly grabbed a jug of water and gulped it down without even transferring it to
a glass.

[Haahhh~~ Hiiiiiihhh~~]

Even after drinking lots of water, there’s still some spiciness left in my mouth… How
much spicy ingredients were used in this?

I mean, why the heck did Shea-san give me these murderous snacks?… Is this
harassment? No, could it be that perhaps… She gave me this absurdly spicy snack to
me because she really thinks that they’re delicious?

Dear Mom, Dad——– Shea-san was the type of person I hadn’t been around before,
and I didn’t really know how to respond to her. I even had to make some strange
promise to her. Putting that aside, these snacks that Shea-san gave me——- It was so
spicy, I feel like I can breathe fire.

<Afterword>

Note: The snack that Kaito ate is at the level where it would make you think that a
certain Habanero is sweet.

Serious-senpai: [Why say it like that!? That spicy snack is delicious, you know!!!?]
It was my third day in the Hydra Kingdom. The sun still hasn’t risen yet as I walk
through the city, heading towards a certain place.

It’s not like I’m particularly obligated to go there or anything, and I wasn’t really sure
before if I could go there today, but since the grandpa asked to talk to him sometime,
I had come to where I met him yesterday.

W- Well, even though I felt like this was pushed on me, I agreed to it myself. I don’t
think I’ll be coming to Hydra Kingdom that often, so I thought that I should visit as
much as possible while I’m here.

[Unnn? Ohh, if it isn’t the youngster yesterday!?]

[Ahh, good morning.]

[Ohh, good morning. What’s the matter? Have you come to listen to me again today?]

[Y- Yes, well…]

[Ohh, is that so!? Have you heard? There was apparently some incident yesterday.]

He’s talking like a machine gun like usual… He would switch the topic of conversation
without even waiting for my response.

Or rather, that incident he was talking about was yesterday’s attack, right? I was in
that incident, you know?

[Attacking the Hero-sama, that’s one foolish act of theirs.]

[I- I guess so.]

[Umu! Good grief, what troubling people… Because of that, even I… Erhem, the
senators of this country are in a bind right now.]
[Eh? Is that so?]

It seems that this grandpa is quite knowledgeable, or rather, well-informed, and seems
to have a good grasp on the incident yesterday.

[The fact that they were attacked in this city is really bad~~ I suppose we’ll have to
overhaul our security system, and also, since the country had apparently got the
attacker in custody, that means that the country will punish him but… I don’t think
this will be settled with just a half-hearted punishment.]

[………]

[Rumor has it that the God of Fate-sama is in a bad mood… Because of that, I heard
that the King is holding her head in her hands.]

[I- Is that so…]

…Fate-san. I guess I’ll give her a follow up the next time I meet her.

I don’t know if this grandpa knows what I was thinking or not, but he let out a big
sigh… Hmmm. Could it be that this grandpa is one of the senators?

Then, it makes sense as to why he’s well-informed.

[There’s also the problem with our country’s reputation… Really, how troubling it is.]

[I- It’s quite a bind, isn’t it?]

[That’s right… Even if they properly deal with this, the king of those other noisy
countries will still make some complaint…]

[Unnn?]

[Ahh, no, it’s nothing. I was just thinking that the King and the senators must have a
hard time because of the importance of our national honor.]

[H- Huhh…]

The way he’s saying it is like he’s only a bit involved with it but… As I thought I think
this grandpa is a senator.
However, I think he wants to keep it under wraps. If that’s the case, it isn’t a good idea
to ask him about it, so let’s just pretend I didn’t notice.

[Is that so, Her Majesty, the King and the Senators must have a hard time taking care
of the country huh?]

[Ohh! You understand huh!? Even a youngster could see it huh… It’s really troubling…
Erhem. N- No, I also think that they’re having a hard time.]

[…………]

Could you hide it a little better please… It’s really hard trying not to make a reaction
here…

[I- In the first place, it would be an inexcusable act to attack Hero-sama… Good
gracious, if I had been there, I would have “smashed” that attacker…]

Did he just say “smashed”!? No, I understand what that word means, but I don’t want
to imagine it. I wonder if this grandpa is quite the fighter? I can’t really judge the
strength of people in this world based on appearances, so even if he looks like an old
man, he may be very strong.

While I was thinking about this, the grandpa stood up and spun his fishing rod around
to reel in the line.

[That would be it then, young man. I’ve got some business to attend to, so I’ll take my
leave.]

[Ah, yes. I’m sorry to bother you.]

[No, no, I also had lots of fun… However, you dutifully came here after what I said
yesterday, it seems that you’re a good man.]

[H- Huhh…]

[You’re rather thin, but your face is good. I don’t think women would want to let you
go, hahaha!]

His talking skills are at peak as usual… He was just about to cut himself off from the
conversation, but we’re already on a different topic.
[So long, till we meet again!]

[Ah, yes. Do your best too, Grandpa.]

[Umu! Ahh, that’s right… I heard that Hero-sama would make his speech in front of
the House of Parliament today at 1:00 pm. If you’re not busy, you can go and see it.]

With that, he vigorously laughed and left with a powerful gait. Unnn. I really think he’s
pretty strong… At least, he’s stronger than me.

However, Mitsunaga-kun is making his speech huh… I had the time anyway, so I guess
I’ll check it out.

After I finished talking with the grandpa, I decided to go see Mitsunaga-kun’s speech,
but it was still early in the morning… so I came back to the inn with the idea of having
breakfast first.

As I headed to my room, for some reason, I found Heart-san in front of my room.

[…Heart-san?]

[!? Miyama-sama! Thank goodness… My apologies, but please come with me!]

[W- What’s going on? You’re being sudden…]

For some reason, Heart-san, who looked quite the calm person, was very flustered,
and when she spotted me, she ran up to me and told me to come with her.

I wonder why? It sounds like she’s really flustered… A situation where the God Heart-
san is flustered? Moreover, she’s telling me that she wants me to come with her, what
in the world…

[G- God of Fate-sama is in trouble!]

[Eh? Fate-san is!?]

[Y- Yes… Anyway, please come with me!]

[I- I understand.]
The confusion in my mind grew even greater when I heard Heart-san say that Fate-
san is in trouble.

After all, I can’t think of a situation where Fate-san is in trouble at all… No matter how
I think about it, Fate-san is one of the most powerful beings in the world, so I can’t see
any situation where she would need my help.

It sounds like she’s doing this job properly this time, so I don’t think she needs me to
save her from Chronois-san, and she also didn’t try to touch me in weird places, so it’s
not like she wants me to save her from Kuro’s spanking.

Although I was confused about the situation, I immediately moved with the
Teleportation Magic that Heart-san deployed.

And thus, as soon as I arrived… I understood what Heart-san was talking about when
she said that she was in trouble.

[G- God of Fate-sama… Please endure it a bit more…]

[Don’t wannnnaaaaaa! I’ve worked my ass off enough already!!! I’m not moving a
single step from here todaaaaaaaayyyyy!!!]

[………]

Currently in front of me is Shea-san, who has a troubled expression on her face, and
Fate-san, who is curled up under a blanket, like a turtle hiding under her shell.

Ahh, I see… So that’s what she meant…

[I diligently worked yesterday! We should have been finished with this job yesterday!!!]

[T- That’s certainly true but… Because of that trouble that happened yesterday…]

[No mooooooorrreeeeeeee! I don’t wanna work! I don’t wanna work!!!]

[……………]

It seems like she’s been working diligently for the past two days, but it seems like Fate-
san’s slacker switch was finally turned on, and this morning, she started making a fuss
about not wanting to work.
When I asked Heart-san about the situation, she said that she wasn’t happy with the
fact that the preparatory meeting, which was supposed to be over in two days, didn’t
end because of the attack yesterday and their job was carried over to today.

[…T- That’s why I called Miyama-sama. Miyama-sama, please help us. We can’t do
anything about God of Fate-sama when she becomes like this…]

[I- I understand… I’ll do what I can.]

It seems that Heart-san brought me here because she wants me to persuade Fate-san.

To be honest, that seems to be quite the challenge, but it doesn’t seem like she’s
listening to Heart-san and Shea-san’s words at all.

I’m certain that this would be easy if I ask Shiro-san but… that’s just coercing her with
an order, so I’ll make it a last resort and try to persuade her first.

Dear Mom, Dad——- Well, considering how she usually acts, I think she actually did
pretty well. And for some reason, I also thought that this might eventually happen.
Well, in a nutshell——- Fate-san’s bad habit came out.

<Afterword>

This Goddess who turned into a spoiled brat after enduring something for two days…
is a Supreme God.
Now then, how should I describe her current state of mind… Is it like a turtle with its
arms and legs retracted into its shell, or like a curled up hedgehog, with its hair of
spike, threateningly protruding over its body…? What is clear is that she currently has
no intention of opening up to us.

Think, I should think of a way! Due to Fate-san’s character, there’s no way she would
listen to me if I just tell her to work without thinking about it. It would be more ideal
if I make her work on her own accord, but I think that is quite a difficult task.

On the other hand, if I don’t talk to her, I won’t be able to get a clue on how to handle
this situation. I guess I should gently approach her first and try not to provoke her…

[…Fate-san, are you alright?]

[U- Uuuu… Kai-chan…]

When I called out to her as gently as possible, a teary-eyed Fate-san glanced at me

through the gap in the blanket.

I guess it’s safe to say that she’s still on MAX alert, so my first mission here is to get
Fate-san’s face out of the blanket.

[…Kai-chan won’t torture me anymore, right… I did my best, didn’t I?]

[Y- Yes, I think Fate-san is doing a great job.]

[Right!? I mean, I’ve already worked two days in a row! It’s the “longest time I ever
worked”. I’ve worked hard enough!]

Isn’t your longest time ever hurdle too low!? This woman really hates working that
bad huh… She has been saying that she wants to be a NEET, but I think she’s NEET
enough already.
N- No, this is no good… If I say anything negative, the mission immediately fails. This
is where I have to firmly reply and lift up Fate-san.

[That’s right. Fate-san worked really hard… I wasn’t able to see you personally while
you were working, but you were really cool when you entered the city!]

[…R- Really? I… was cool?]

[Yes. Of course… The usual Fate is cute and wonderful, but I also thought the serious
Fate-san had a different kind of charm.]

[R- Really… Ehehe… I see~~]

To be honest, I think I was being exaggerated and lifting her too much, but it seems
like Fate-san was happy to receive my praises, as Fate-san looked up from under her
blanket with a bashful smile on her face.

Alright! The first barrier has been breached… She had somehow peaked out her face,
so I think she’s becoming a little less cautious.

However, just this is no good. I shouldn’t get carried away by just achieving this, and it
isn’t a good time to be on the offensive just yet… So I should slowly lure her into my
range.

[I think seeing Fate-san work would be wonderful but… Fate-san doesn’t want to work
anymore, right?]

[Unnn. I don’t wanna work anymore~~ I just want to laze around. Work is boring…]

[Right? Fate-san is the Supreme God, so you would have to do lots of work… Moreover,
it’s quite terrible that it’s being dragged on for so long,]

[It’s really as you say! It was supposed to end yesterday!!! I really hate the word
overtime!]

As I was earnestly affirming Fate-san and showing her that I’m on her side, little by
little, she’s getting on board with what I’m saying. The flow of the conversation is
good… However, I would need to make another push here.

First of all, I think I need to get Fate-san’s mind back to the point where she might be
able to do some work.

Fate-san seemed almost uninterested in others, so she wouldn’t be moved by

something like the senators, Shea-san and Heart-san being in trouble.

Then, what I should do here… is to cite something fun for Fate-san to do!

[But, Fate-san. I need to remind you of one thing.]

[…What is it?]

[Fate-san, after you finish your job here, we’re going on our date here, right?]

[U- Unnn. That’s right.]

The date is no longer an option at this point. To be clear, I don’t think she’s the kind of
person who would work without bait, so I think this level of concession is a necessary
expense as a bargaining chip.

[Since we’re going on a date, we would want it to be fun, right?]

[That’s obviously correct…]

[However, I’m just a mere human… so I think some people would be bothered about
it.]

[…Eh?]

Continuing to speak in a slightly depressed voice, I tried being careful so that Fate-san
doesn’t take it as something solely her fault.

[What if Fate-san got Chronois-san mad for not doing her job… I’m sure that I will be
thinking about it while we’re on our date. It would be nice if I could properly put that
aside as Fate-san does, but I think it would be difficult for me to do so.]

[…Kai-chan.]

[That’s why I’m a bit scared. I was looking forward to it so much. I was really looking
forward to my date with Fate-san, so thinking that I may not be able to truly enjoy our
date is…]
[………]

I’m not lying at all. I may be exaggerating it a bit… but I thought that it would be fun
going out with Fate-san, so I certainly was looking forward to it.

It’s also true that if Fate-san doesn’t do her job, I will be concerned about it.

[K- Kai-chan… is looking forward to our date that much?]

As I told her my woes while showing a bit of exaggerated distress, Fate-san slowly
pulls her upper body out of the futon.

It’s here! The opportunity that I’ve been waiting for!!! This is the time I should attack!
Let’s press on and push further!

[Yes… In fact, I even prepared a “present” to give Fate-san on our date.]

[Present!? Kai-chan would give me one!?]

…Sorry, that one’s a lie. H- However, if I dash off to buy her one while Fate-san was
working, it won’t be a lie, so there’s no problem.

[Yes. I want to have the best date with Fate-san as possible. A date that both Fate-san
and I can truly enjoy…]

[…U- Uuuuu…]

[That’s why, Fate-san. Just for today, will you hold out for a bit more for me?]

[U- Unnnn… I- I don’t know…]

She started wavering! Good, the flow of things is good… I need one more push, and I
need to take out one more decisive card.

However, piling up more things regarding our date would be difficult, so is there
anything else I could use?

T- That’s right…

[If Fate-san comes home tired from work… Errr, should I give you a massage?]
[A massage!? Kai-chan would touch my body!?]

[Y- Yes, well… It’s just going to be a massage though…]

I feel like I’ve moved the conversation to some weird direction, but my suggestion that
I would give her a massage after she diligently did her work seemed to have piqued
Fate-san’s interest more than I expected, and Fate-san bounced off the blanket she was
covered in and got up.

[…I- I guess it can’t be helped… In order for Kai-chan to support me in the future, I
have to properly make a good investment upfront… For Kai-chan’s sake, well, I don’t
mind trying a bit longer…]

[T- Thank you!]

[Fufufu, alrighty, I’m motivated! Now then, I’ll go quickly finish everything!!!]

[Ah, yes. See you later.]

It seems that I was able to successfully turn on Fate-san’s motivation switch, as she
ran out of the room at great speed.

It’s not that I don’t feel like I’ve exaggerated lots of things but… for the time being,
should I say that it’s Mission Complete?

As I was thinking about this while looking in the direction where Fate-san departed, I
felt hands suddenly placed on both of my shoulders from behind me.

[…Eh? Shea-san? Heart-san?]

[…How much do you want? I’ll pay you how much you want, and I will also ensure that
you’ll be treated well.]

[…Being able to make God of Fate-sama work… What a rare and wonderful talent you
have. We can’t let your talent be buried under the ground!]

[Huh? Eh?]

While grabbing my shoulders with their firm grip, Shea-san and Heart-san turned
their eyes, which were filled with tremendous vigor, towards me.
I mean, this might even be the first time I’ve ever seen Shea-san make eye contact with
me.

[…If you want, it’s fine if you want to be the No.2 under God of Fate-sama’s
subordinates.]

[Yes! You’ll be treated with the best possible treatment! I urge you to come to the God
Realm!!!]

[…………]

Those words sound like a very sincere and sorrowful plea… Fate-san… How often do
you usually push your work towards your subordinates? Even Shea-san was looking
at me with bloodshot eyes, you know?

Dear Mom, Dad—— I feel like this has happened to me before. To be specific, I
remember being told the same thing by one of the Supreme Gods. It really seems like
everyone is feeling troubled in regards to Fate-san, and because of the same reason—
—– The God Realm recruited me again.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [In short, isn’t it just about you successfully persuading her!!!? Hurry
up and go explode!!!]
Now then, having managed to send Fate-san to work and escaped Shea-san and Heart-
san’s solicitation, I immediately dashed out into the city.

The purpose is simple, the words I told Fate-san to motivate her earlier, that I have a
present for her… To bring that into reality, I must prepare that present as soon as
possible.

However, as soon as I got into the city, I realized… I- I didn’t know what to buy.

Whether it’s things that she might be delighted, or Fate-san’s favorite stuff… I don’t
know about them, so I can’t think of anything to buy at all.

[…Alice.]

[Yes, yes. What is it?]

I can’t think of any direction in going here, so I decided to call Alice and ask her about
it.

In my conversation with Fate-san, Alice is definitely the one Fate-san mentions a lot,
so I think that they’re probably good friends.

[Alice, you’re good friends with Fate-san… right?]

[Yes, but of course. Fate-san and I are soul friends, you know!?]

Asking her that to confirm it, Alice nodded while puffing out her small chest.

As I thought, Alice and Fate-san really are good friends. Thank goodness… In that case,
she would surely know what Fate-san likes.
No, even if they’re not good friends, Alice is the most well-informed person in the
world, so it’s reassuring to have her by my side.

[I- I see… Then, Alice. I’d like to ask you something. What is Fate-san’s favorite thing?]

[I dunno?]

[You don’t know!?]

However, Alice only tilted her head, with an unusually serious expression on her face.

[…Eh? A- Alice. You don’t know what Fate-san’s favorite stuff are?]

[Yes. I’m sorry but… Fate-san just wants to slack off, and she doesn’t want anything…]

[H- How about her favorite food?]

[Fate-san originally doesn’t eat… So even if you bring her something, she’ll probably
eat it, but she doesn’t seem to be particularly fond of it.]

[…D- Does she have any hobby?]

[How about you ask yourself if she has any hobby?]

[…I don’t think she has one.]

This is bad, Fate-san is a more formidable enemy than I thought.

Gods don’t need to eat, so Fate-san basically doesn’t eat, and she doesn’t go out to buy
anything, and just slack off in her room… I can’t find anything to aim at.

I mean, she would really have been quite the useless human… Unnn? Useless human…
Making a human useless…

[…Alice. I have something that I want to consult with you…]

[Yes?]

That’s right, I remembered a certain something. Inside her room that I caught a
glimpse of when I went to visit Fate-san’s earlier… It was a room full of cushions. That’s
where I found the hint I could use for my present.

[I’d like to ask you to make a slightly unusual cushion…]

[Cushion, is it? Yes, I can make that much in a minute but… What kind of cushion is it?]

[Errr, to put it simply…]

Thereupon, I gave Alice an outline of that cushion filled with lots of small beads that
would make a person useless.

Alice listened to the explanation for a while, then nodded her head in agreement and
told me that I could make it as soon as I had the materials.

And thus, I decided to go around the store and gathered the materials, while leaving it
to Alice to make my present.

Relieved that I’m able to prepare my present for Fate-san, I decided to return to the
inn after observing Mitsunaga-kun’s speech.

I guess it’s to be expected of a man who has been giving speeches for several months
now, as Mitsunaga-kun was giving a magnificent speech without shrinking from the
crowd.

We had a chance to talk for a bit afterwards, but apparently, he was leaving first thing
tomorrow morning for the next city, so I promised that I would see him off before I
returned to the inn.

Thereupon, whether it’s good or bad timing, as I was taking a short break, I heard a
knock on the door.

I already know who has come to visit me. Remembering what happened the day before
yesterday, quietly retreating away from the shooting range, I slowly opened the door…

[Kai-chaaaaaaaannnnnn!]

[Wha!? Gebfuuhhh!?]

I- Impossible… I- I’m pretty sure that I should have moved out of the line of fire… But
it felt as if her head made a curve and still accurately struck my stomach… Do you have
some freaking resentment to my stomach!?

[Kai-chan! I’m tireeeeeddd! I did my best, you know~~ Praise meeeeeeeee!]

[G- Good job at work. Y- You really did your best, didn’t you?]

As I pressed down on my stomach that had received damage again, I somehow

managed to give Fate-san some congratulatory words.

[Noowwww! Kai-chan, you have promised. That you would give me a moist, fulfilling
massage!]

[…There won’t be anything moist here, but alright.]

Fate-san spread out her arms as if to ask me for a hug, but I easily ignored it and
prepared a chair for her, and urged her to sit down.

However, Fate-san immediately ignores my actions too! She directly moved to the bed
and laid down with her face down.

Seeing that, I let out a big sigh, before I just gave Fate-san a nod and approached her
on the bed.

We exchanged no words, but there was actually a voiceless bargain between Fate-san
and I just now.

——-Kai-chan, as a reward for my hard work, carry me in your arms!

——-I didn’t promise that. I won’t only give you a massage. Now, come to this chair…

——-Mhnn, you’re thinking of ending it with just a shoulder rub? Rejected! I resolutely
reject!!!

——-Guhhh, you’re already lying down on the bed…

——-This was also part of your promised massage, right!?

——-I- I understand…

Well, with that exchange of glances and actions, as a result, it was decided that I would
give a massage to Fate-san while she was lying down on the bed.

To be honest, putting aside if it was a shoulder rub, but I’ve never done a full body
massage before… Well, I can imagine how people do it, so I guess let’s do our best.
Even Fate-san probably doesn’t expect me, an amateur, to be skillful at it…

[Then, I will start.]

[Briiiing it on!]

[Isn’t your response a bit weird here?]

[Ahaha.]

While smiling at Fate-san who is in somewhat of a good mood, I thought of starting

with Fate-san’s shoulders, so I put my hand on them… Uwaahhh, it feels so soft.

Even as I felt my heart skip a bit from feeling her feminine softness, I started massaging
her shoulders while trying to be as calm as possible.

[…Hnnn… Fuuuu…]

[Is it painful?]

[Ahaha, Kai-chan. I’m a Supreme God, okay? It won’t hurt even if Kai-chan really grips
on my shoulder. That’s why you can make it a little stronger~~]

[Roger that.]

Slowly rubbing her shoulders, I use my thumbs to press on that point where you
should supposedly massage in her back near her shoulders.

Thereupon, I suddenly noticed something out of place on that part… I feel like there’s
something about this part of the body that feels better to press on.

[Fuaahhh… Kai-chan… That feels good.]

Areh? What’s this? This feeling… I know what parts I should massage? Or rather, it
feels like I know where Fate-san wants me to massage her.
Could this be because of that… my Sympathy Magic!? It may be that my Sympathy
Magic can read the faint changes in Fate-san’s magic power, probably making me
understand where I should massage to make Fate-san feel good.

[Ahh, nnfuaaahhhh… Kai-chan, you’re really skillful… It feels good~~]

[………]

This is a really unexpected way of using my magic, but perhaps, I can be one excellent
masseuse. I guess it’s still like me that the effect of my magic that I just found out
wasn’t standing out at all, but I’m thankful for that in this situation.

I guess I should keep up with my massage…

[Ahnnn… Khnnn, fuuu… Auuu, uuuuuu… Haahhh… Aahhhh…]

[…Ummm, Fate-san? Could you stop making that erotic voices, please? I can’t
concentrate here.]

[Eeehhh~~ I mean, it feels really good~~ Ahhnnn…]

[…………]

No, that’s not it. It may certainly be pleasant but… You’re definitely letting out that
voice on purpose! It’s obviously too over-the-top, and I feel like you’re deliberately
trying to sound erotic.

Is this that? Is she seducing me?… Not only have you started using direct attacks,
you’re even mixing it with this method… Fate-san… What a frightening person.

Anyway, I should empty my mind right now! Right now, I’m just a massaging machine,
having no emotions. I’m free from obstructive thoughts. As my mind is clear, I just
move my hands…

[Fuaahhhh… Aaahhh… Hnnn… Kai-chan… Kai-chaaaaaannnn~~]

[…………]

Hey, stop calling my name… Also, stop with that strangely erotic voice… Seriously, my
mind is being slowly chipped away here, so please excuse me from that.
After massaging the area around her shoulders, I slowly slide down and switched over
to give her a back massage.

However, our posture is kinda… dangerous, in all sorts of ways. Fate-san is wearing
the same vestments as Shiro-san and Chronois-san, and probably because of the thin
material, I could clearly see the lines of her body when she is lying down like this.

Moreover, maybe because she was lying face down, but Fate-san’s large bulges was
pressed against the bed, their shapes changed along, and her shapely buttocks
erotically swayed with each of her pleasured moans and movements of her body.

[Aaahhh… Aaahhhh! Fyuuaaaahhh!]

[………]

She glanced at me just now… It seems that she’s really enjoying doing this. I feel like
my face is so hot right now, and no matter how much I try to free my mind from
thoughts, I can hear Fate-san’s voice so much louder than before.

I don’t know if Fate-san knows that or not, but she’s trying to make me feel excited by
moving her body in a strangely seductive way… G- Guhhh… This is difficult. Let’s hang
in there, me…

Dear Mom, Dad——- As promised, I was giving Fate-san a massage, but it seems that
she has learned a method other than forcibly compelling me, as she started letting out
frighteningly erotic moans. In a situation I never expected—— I’m going to have to
suffer through this penance again.

<Afterword>

Attention! This is a massage! This is just a massage! This novel is a very wholesome
novel!
It was early in the morning of my fourth day in the Hydra Kingdom. I had come to see
Mitsunaga-kun off in front of the city gate.

[Miyama-san, thank you for coming to see me off. I’m sorry, we end up not being able
to talk that much.]

[No, no, it can’t be helped. You’re busy with your playing a Hero… Speaking of which,
I saw your speech yesterday and it was very impressive.]

[Thank you. I’m still not as good as Miyama-san, but I’ll do my best to improve, one
step after another.]

That’s strange… It sounded like Mitsunaga-kun just said something strange like him
being no match for me, you know?

No, I’m sure that I just heard wrong. It’s not like Mitsunaga-kun would need to try
being my equal or anything like that.

[…J- Just in case I heard right, let me ask Mitsunaga-kun something… You didn’t just
say that you’re not as good as me, right?]

[Eh? Ah, yes. After all, Miyama-san has been in contact with the Six Kings. You even
have the Phantasmal King-sama under your control, and so that should mean that you
already have one of the most powerful people in the world under your control.]

[…N- No, they aren’t that big of a deal… Especially the Phantasmal King.]

[…Eh?]

It seems that Mitsunaga-kun has heard a lot of rumors about me through Princess
Cattleya, and it seems that he really thinks that I’m an amazing person.

However, that’s a big misunderstanding. It’s the people around me that are amazing,
not me. I’m just one of the ordinary people you can find anywhere… ordinary… Was it
no-good to describe myself as ordinary? I feel like describing myself like that is slowly
getting forced…

As I was chatting with Mitsunaga-kun for a while, Princess Cattleya, who had finished
their preparations for departure, approached us.

[Miyama-sama, thank you so much for your help in this matter. If it weren’t for
Miyama-sama’s presence, it would have been quite unfavorable to us.]

[Ah, no, the only one who helped you was Phantasmal King so…]

[Yes, please tell Phantasmal King-sama that I was truly grateful to her as well.]

[I understand.]

I didn’t know about it, but it seems that when the one with the role of Hero gets
attacked, it can be a big problem.

But in the previous incident, Alice moved quickly, and since everyone involved,
including the mastermind, was quickly apprehended, it really helped Princess
Cattleya’s position.

[Well then, Miyama-sama. We’ll take our leave now. I sincerely hope that we can meet
again.]

[Me too, please be safe on your journey.]

[…I think there would be more troubles on Miyama-sama’s side though, so please do
your best.]

[Unnn. Mitsunaga-kun too, do your best in acting as Hero.]

[Yes! So long!]

With their goodbyes, the carriage that was on standby started moving. As Mitsunaga-
kun greatly waves his hand and Princess Cattleya gives a small bow, I see them off.

After Mitsunaga-kun’s group disappeared from sight, I walked towards the city and
spoke to Alice since she should be next to me.
[Alice, Princess Cattleya said thank you.]

[I’m not interested in that at all~~ I wouldn’t have helped them if it weren’t for Kaito-
san.]

[Still, it’s a fact that you helped them… That’s why, I’ll say it again for me this time,
thank you.]

[Uuuuu… Y- You’re welcome…]

When I thanked her as well, Alice sounded a little embarrassed when she responded
to me before she disappeared.

Now then, after reaching my goal of seeing Mitsunaga-kun and his group off, it’s time
for my promised date with Fate-san.

As I think about the places we should go to, I meet up with Fate-san in front of the inn.

[Kai-chaaaan~~ I’ll be in your care today~~]

[Yes. I’ll also be in your care today… Then, how about we go?]

[Alrighty! Then, let’s go!]

Fate-san didn’t seem to be dressed any differently than usual, but she seemed to be in
a very good mood. As she raised her hand with a big smile on her face, she started
walking with me towards the city.

One step, two steps, after walking for three steps… Fate-san suddenly stopped in her
tracks.

[…I’m going to die.]

[Isn’t that too fast!?]

You have only taken three steps, you know!? And why the heck did you start slacking
off on the ground!? Couldn’t you try a little harder!?

When I dumbfoundedly looked at Fate-san, whose tension clearly plummeted down,

she glanced at me and spoke.
[Kai-chan, I have something I’d like to discuss with you… but how about… we just go
make out in a room, or perhaps, become one?]

[Rejected!]

[Ueeeehhhh… I- I’m that, you know. I steadily lose a lot of my vitality under the sun.]

[It’s alright. You’re not a vampire, you’re a god.]

As I shuddered, remembering how our bodies are entwined with each other yesterday,
I guess Fate-san was still the same as usual. A refreshingly straightforward request…
It immediately gave me a headache.

Letting out a big sigh, Fate-san looks as if she was thinking for a little bit before she
looked at me with her hands outstretched.

[Well then, in that case! Kai-chan, piggyback~~]

[That’s rejected. I reject it.]

[Ueeeehhhh…]

Seeing Fate-san with her arms outstretched like that was very cute, but as expected, I
decided to reject her because I think going on a date while your partner was in your
back is kinda difficult.

[Uuuuuu, in that case, I can’t walk~~ I’m going to die here~~]

[…How lazy can you be…]

[Ahh~~ What a blunder. I shouldn’t have left my cushion if this was going to happen…]

[…Huhh…]

I was feeling dismayed when Fate-san started acting spoiled, but thinking about it,
Fate-san usually travels on a flying cushion and I rarely see her walking.

Even when we were going towards this city, she was also riding on my back… and it
seems that walking feels troublesome for her.
Letting out a big sigh again, I feel like our date won’t go on like this, so although it
changes the order of my plans, I decided to give her the cushion I prepared for her as
a present.

[…It can’t be helped. I was actually going to give it to you at the end of our date but…]

[Unnn? What is it? What is it?]

[Here, the present I have prepared for Fate-san.]

[O- Ooohhhhh!!!]

As I said that, I took out from the magic box the cushion that makes people useless
made by Alice… In short, it’s a squishy bean bag.

When Fate-san sees this, her eyes widened and she looked at me with sparkling eyes.

[I- It’s a cushion! A cushion Kai-chan prepared just for me…]

[I didn’t know what Fate-san liked, so this is what I thought.]

[I- I’m so happy—– Haahh!? Whoa there… I’ll just say this now, Kai-chan. Even if it’s
Kai-chan’s present for me, I’m still going to be very picky with my cushions, you know?
If you think that you can satisfy me with just some half-heartedly made cushion, you’re
mistaken!]

She was about to say she was happy for a moment, but it seems like she has some kind
of weird pride regarding cushions, as Fate-san regained her attention and declared
that with a serious expression on her face.

The way she looks like that is so cute that I can’t help but chuckle.

[I’m sure it’s okay… Because this is the cushion famous in our world for making people
useless.]

[What’s with that really fantastic item!? A cushion that makes people useless!? It could
make people useless!? Isn’t this the greatest!?]

[…No, your reaction to it was the weird one.]

Why the heck do you look so happy after you heard that it turns people useless… Also,
please be relieved. You’re already a useless Goddess from the moment I met you. As
for that assessment, that hasn’t improved at all.

Anyway, Fate-san seemed to be interested in this cushion and received it from me…
Thereupon, her eyes widened.

[W- What is this~~!? T- This cushion is… H- How squishy. It’s as if this cushion is
sucking in my finger with my touch!]

[It was filled with lots of little beads in it, making it very squishy.]

[Fuuoooohhhh! This is amazing, Kai-chan! This is amazing… P- Poke, poke…]

As expected of the cushion that makes people useless. It was frighteningly effective on
the useless Goddess, as Fate-san happily touched the cushion around, and after a bit
of time, she deployed what seems to be State Preservation Magic on it before jumping
on it.

[Aaaaahhhhh~~ Amazing. Dish is amashiiinngg… Fuaaahhhh… I’ll go live here from

now on…]

[………]

It seems that Fate-san and the cushion have quite the affinity with each other, as she
was so charmed by the cushion that her body already looks like melted cheese… As I
looked at Fate-san while she lazily lay down on the cushion, the cushion floated and
lined up next to me.

[Kai-chan… this is the best… Thank yooouuuu~~]

[I’m glad you liked it.]

[Unnn, Kai-chan really is fantastic~~ I love you so much~~ How about I give you a
kiss in return?]

[No, thank you.]

[Do you really have to be that quick in refusing me!?]

Somehow, isn’t she more languid than before? W- Well, I guess that’s how much she
liked it but… Well, whatever.

Dear Mom, Dad——- My date with Fate-san started, but Fate-san is still the same as
ever. I ended up having to change the order and give my present to her first, but for
the time being—– I’m glad that she liked my present.

<Afterword>

Question: What happens when you give a Goddess who is originally useless a cushion
that makes people useless?

Answer: The Goddess who is originally useless and the cushion that makes people
useless would mix with each other, their chemistry would lead them to a useless
direction, accomplish a useless evolution, and turn into something that’s more useless
than ever.
Now then, I want to talk about what going on a date really is all about. I can’t exactly
say that I’m an experienced guy, so I can only describe it in general terms…

Going on a date is generally with the opposite gender… There are also some instances
where it’s with the same gender but, it often involves eating out, shopping, sightseeing,
going to the movies, or having fun in an amusement park together.

However, these are only processes, as the main purpose of the date will be to deepen
your feelings and confirm your affection for each other.

In other words, you don’t have to go to the extremes for it to be called a great date, and
even if it was for just short, it’s still unmistakably a date.

If you’re wondering why I’m suddenly thinking about this, it’s probably because of my
current situation.

If the main purpose is to deepen our relationship with each other, I could definitely
say that we’re currently on a date… that’s only if I could say that though…

[Fuuuaaahhhh…]

[…Ummm, Fate-san? Isn’t it about time you move on your own?]

[I don’t wannnaaaaa~~]

[…………]

Pulling my date’s hand as she lazily slumps down on the cushion while moving… The
cushion is floating, so I don’t feel its weight when I’m pulling it, but it feels like I’m
pulling a trolley.
Isn’t this the time when my heart should be skipping a beat because we’re holding
hands, or perhaps, worrying about the other party’s walking pace… I wonder why I
don’t feel such things?

[…Umm, Fate-san? Why are you opening your mouth wide?]

[Feed meee~~]

[………]

[Whammm, Ahh~ Tasty~~]

Deciding that we would eat the food we saw at the stall, my date still kept lying down
on the cushion, opened her mouth and asked me to feed her, while I just did so while
making sure that it didn’t spill.

Isn’t this strange? This is that event where you go “Ahhn~~”, right? I was feeling so
nervous when I did this with Isis-san before, but I can’t feel anything like at that time
now, you know!?

[No, Fate-san… As expected, you can’t drink while lying down, you know? Please get
up already.]

[It’s alright, it’s alright, I’m manipulating fate to make sure that it doesn’t spill.]

[Can’t you exert that effort elsewhere!?]

In the end, she even tried drinking while lying down.

This is important, but since there’s no such thing as plastic bottles in this world, when
I bought this drink, it was served in a thin wooden cup.

Well, I think that’s the reason, but drinks bought at stalls here are quite expensive
compared to my previous world.

Anyway, even when drinking in such a cup, Fate-san is still lazily lying down… Is this
really a date? Not nursing or assisting, but seriously, a date?

[…Fate-san, this is a date, right?]

[Eh? That’s right~~]

[………]

[Ahh~~ Errr…]

Seeing me muttered that while my shoulders slumped down, Fate-san had an unusually
troubled look on her face.

Then, she finally raised her upper body… and got off the cushion… Eh? She got off her
cushion?

[Well~~ I’m sorry. I got a little overzealous. Are you mad?]

[Eh? No, I’m not really mad…]

“Overzealous”? Eh? No, no matter how I looked at it, you were clearly slacking around,
but that was you, being overzealous!?

In front of the surprised me, Fate-san nodded her head, as if she was convinced by
something, before she squeezed my hand.

[It’s no good if it’s just me having fun, right~~ And thus, let’s start from square one!]

[Eh? Wait!? Fate-san!?]

[Then, once again, let’s go~~]

And then, she started walking while pulling me with tremendous force.

Unable to keep up with the situation, I followed Fate-san as she dragged the
dumbfounded me along.

After telling me that she’s restarting our date back to square one, Fate-san put away
her cushion somewhere and walked down the street while holding my hand.

How strange, just a few moments ago, I didn’t have any other way but to pull her hand
in order to make Fate-san move, but when she said that she’s restarting our date and
grasped my hand, I suddenly felt very embarrassed.
By the way, if the Supreme God Fate-san was walking with me, a mere mortal, there
would be a big commotion, but Fate-san seems to have manipulated Fate to make
herself unrecognizable to anyone as a Supreme God.

It’s similar to how Kuro used Recognition Inhibition Magic when we were on a date,
and as long as it exists, the people of the city will only recognize Fate-san as an
ordinary girl.

Kuro’s Recognition Inhibition Magic makes her be recognized by those she directly
speaks to, but Fate-san’s manipulation of fate is like a higher version of this ability,
since the other party won’t recognize Fate-san even if she directly speaks to her as
long as Fate-san doesn’t allow it.

[Ohhh, Kai-chan, let’s eat that.]

[…What’s that? That absurdly big…]

[Eh? If I remember correctly, it’s a dish that was handed down from Kai-chan’s world…
That calamari rings!]

[That clearly looks different from the calamari rings I know…]

With a smile on her face, Fate-san pointed to a huge ring-shaped object that looked
like it was as big as the roof of a house… Apparently, that’s a calamari ring.

If that thing is a calamari ring, then the squid used on it probably isn’t calamari but
some kind of monster like kraken. The food in this world really never ceases to amaze
me.

When I ordered some servings of the calamari ring at a stall, it was cut into small
pieces before handed to us… Well, I knew it would be something like this considering
its size, but I think it looks more like a fried calamari, not a calamari ring.

[Hnn~~ Delicious~~]

[Yes, they’re very delicious.]

[Ahh, that’s right! Kai-chan, Kai-chan!]

[Yes?]
[Here, ahhn~~]

[Mguff!?]

When I turned around when I was called, the next moment, Fate-san slammed the
calamari in her hand into my mouth at great speed.

That’s a really fast “Ahhn~~” there. I was so shocked that I immediately threw my
head back… Unnn, as I thought, this kinda feels different.

[Ohh, let’s eat that too! Kai-chan!]

[Eh? Hey, wait…]

However, she isn’t entertaining my circumstances, as Fate-san rapidly pulled me again.

There probably aren’t many situations where the word “swept along” fits like this, and
it’s making me feel troubled in a different way than when she was slacking off.

But well… I guess it’s a good thing that Fate-san seems to be having fun…

I wonder how much time has passed, the dynamic Fate-san was incredibly energetic
and she was already swinging me around.

I thought we were eating at food stalls, but she suddenly got interested in what
seemed to be a play and headed that way, is what I thought, but she suddenly started
talking about looking at clothes… On the way, I just thought that I should stop caring
and went along with the flow.

[Well~~ We’ve really enjoyed ourselves~~]

[…Huhh… I- I guess so.]

[That was really fun~~]

As I sit on a bench in the plaza, completely exhausted, Fate-san took out her cushion
again, with a really happy smile on her face.

I- I’m really tired… Fate-san seemed to be having fun, and as I was swept around by
the cheerful Fate-san, even though it was kind of a disaster, I really had fun.
[Hmm~~ It’s about time, so shall we go back?]

[Roger that.]

[Then, take me away~~]

[………]

Apparently, the energetic mode has completely ended, and as her Fate-san reddish-
purple back twintails swayed, she called out to me like a spoiled child.

I’ve already given up when she’s acting lazy like this, so I let out another sigh before
getting up and approaching Fate-san to pull her hand.

[Ahh, right, right, I almost forgot.]

[Eh?]

[This is my thanks for today… Chuu~~]

[!?]

[Fufufu, let’s go out again… Okay?]

The moment I approached, Fate-san suddenly raised her upper body, muttering that
she would thank me, and with swift movements, she kissed my cheek before moving
back.

I was stunned by her sudden actions, but Fate-san returned back to slacking around
on the cushion, not seeming to care about it.

No, looking closely… It was just a slight, so slight that one wouldn’t have noticed it if
they didn’t pay attention to it… but I could certainly see a slight blush on her cheeks.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I don’t know if I should say that my date with Fate-san was really
as I had expected or not, but I feel like I was really swept around today. However, it
somehow seems like she’s enjoyed her time, so I’m glad. However, ummm— I was
surprised at the thanks at the end of our date.
<Afterword>

Fate is lazy and wanting to be spoiled, asking you to pull her and feed her, all of them
were actually how she shows her affection…

The Hydra Kingdom Arc ends soon… And then, Alice’s arc begins.
Early on the morning of my fifth day in the Hydra Kingdom, I came to where I met the
grandpa before again to talk to him.

[I see, you’re leaving this evening huh.]

[Yes… Ahh. but I’ll come back to visit from time to time.]

[Fuhahaha, you really are quite the honest one, aren’t you? Even though I asked you, I
didn’t expect you would come to visit me here everyday, you know?]

[Ah, now, well, I had plenty of time to spare anyway…]

Incidentally, I’ve been coming to this place where I met this grandpa every morning
since I met him.

It seems that this grandpa has some work he needs to do, so we weren’t able to talk
for that long, and we just had some light conversation.

[Ohh, that’s right! Since this is the last day of your stay here in Hydra Kingdom, how
about we go drink some tea?]

[Unnn? Ah, yes.]

[I have an acquaintance who eats unusual sweets, and this one is my favorite.]

[…Is that a rice cracker?]

[Umu, I think that’s what it’s called.]

The grandpa is still advancing the casual talk as usual, and I noticed that the topic of
conversation had switched already, but I don’t particularly care about that as I’ve
gotten used to it over the past few days.

More importantly, I didn’t expect to see rice crackers in this place… I wonder if this
grandpa’s acquaintance is someone who held the role of Hero back then?

[I can’t get enough of this rice cracker and green tea… Here, let’s eat together.]

[Thank you.]

With a grin on his wrinkled face, the old man offered me a teacup with green tea and
some rice crackers, which I accepted and ate with him.

How should I say this… We’re currently eating on a coast, but I feel like I’m eating on
the veranda… It somehow reminded me of my grandfather, and I feel a bit nostalgic.

I haven’t seen them much since my parents died and my other relatives took me in… I
wonder if they’re doing well?

[Hmmm. This is good.]

[Yes, and the sea breeze also feels nice.]

[Ohh, you can understand huh!? The wind here is really great!]

It’s good to relax while looking at the sea like this once in a while.

While I was thinking about such things and taking a bite of the rice cracker in my hand,
the grandpa suddenly spoke with a calm tone in his voice.

[However, you are quite the good man, aren’t you? You aren’t even showing a hint of
displeasure on your face even when this old man is talking about worldly matters.]

[I enjoy talking to grandpa too, and I also learned lots of things from you.]

[Hahaha, I see! You really are a pleasant young man… I don’t mean to badmouth the
youngsters these days, but most of them are always pressed for time. It couldn’t be
helped, for our time in this world is limited but… I don’t like having such thoughts that
much.]

As I grew up in Japan, I feel that people in this world are using their time wisely, but
from the grandpa’s point of view, they seem to be in quite a hurry.

What the grandpa is saying certainly is right, time is limited for humans… You can’t
reverse the time that has flown past. No, well, I certainly know a few people who might
be able to overturn that law but…

[Are you saying that because we have a limited amount of time, it’s better to use that
time for your heart’s desires?]

[Ahh, there’s nothing wrong with rushing things or being impatient about things.
However, if we live our lives pressed for time, we would be stuck in a vicious circle,
wouldn’t we? Sometimes, it’s important to take your mind off things, and look at the
grand sceneries of the journey you’re traveling in.]

[That’s really deep.]

[Foufoufou, if that’s what you think about such words, then you’ll be alright.]

I don’t know if it’s because of all the experiences he had accumulated, but his words
sound like he had lived much longer than I have. Trying to etch those words in my
mind, I thought about making sure that I didn’t forget to keep some leeway in my mind.

Well, I’m fortunate enough to be blessed with people. There are plenty of people who
would admonish me or reach out their hands to me when they find out that I’m in a
hurry… And I’m really grateful and happy for that.

[Well, putting those things aside… I’ll be repeating myself but, young man, you’re a
good man.]

[Huh? E- Errr, thank you?]

[Umu, what do you think? How about you become my husband (muko)?]

[Eh? Ummm… Are you talking about me marrying your grandchild?]

[U- Umu… O- Oohhh, that’s right!]

(T/N: Muko means two things, it could mean being your husband/groom, which the King
here asked Kaito. The other one is son-in-law, which is what Kaito thought, since
someone with the face of a grandpa said that.)
It feels like he was caught up in his words in the latter half of our conversation, but I’ll
just obediently take that as a compliment.

[…Errr, well, let’s leave that conversation for another time…]

[I was rejected huh~~ No, that might be the secret to being popular…]

[Is that how it is?]

[It is what it is.]

[…Pfft.]

[…Fuuu.]

[ [ Ahahahaha. ] ]

I don’t know if it’s somehow because the way he said those words or not, but I feel like
the atmosphere around us was amusing, as the grandpa and I looked at each other and
laughed.

He’s a really cheerful and energetic grandpa, and it’s as if I was infected by his
cheerfulness. As expected, having a conversation with a mood like this wouldn’t be
difficult… No, having such conversations is fun instead.

[…Whoa there, this is no good. It’s already time huh…]

[You need to go to work?]

[Umu, there are some very annoying people back in my place… they’re really working
this old man too hard.]

[I’m sure that shows how much they’re relying on you.]

[Uumu, I’d really like to retire already though… Well, let’s get going then.]

[Yes. Thank you for the meal today.]

Looking at the grandpa as he lightly scratched his head while standing up, I thanked
him for the rice crackers and green tea before standing up as well.
[Umu. Keep yourself healthy… Come visit and talk with me again.]

[Yes. I’ll come again. Take care of yourself too, grandpa.]

[Yeah… Well then, till we meet again.]

[Yes. See you then.]

With a bright smile on my face, I see him off as he walked away, carrying his fishing
rod, and I took a quick walk along the beach in the early morning sunshine before
returning to the inn.

Now then, since I told the grandpa that I’m going back to Symphonia Kingdom, this
should be the end of what I need to do in the Hydra Kingdom… but that’s not the case
at all.

In fact, this wasn’t included in my plans, but this was something decided after I went
with the flow.

When I went out of the inn at around noon, I found the person I had an appointment
with… Shea-san.

Shea-san asked me before for something she can do as an apology, to which I replied
that she could buy me a meal, so she’s going to treat me to lunch today.

Shea-san is still wearing her black robe and sailor uniform, and although I knew that
this would be the case, she isn’t making eye contact with me.

[I’m sorry, Shea-san. Thank you for waiting.]

[…I don’t mind. I’m tied up in this dastardly ruse now anyway.]

[N- No, we’re just going out to eat today… right?]

[!? You’re trying to tell me that’s not enough huh… How low can you be…]

Stop right there~~! Can someone please remove the negative filters on this person’s
mind!? She’s making it sound like I’m the big bad guy here!

[…Let’s get this over with.]

[Yes. By the way, what did you plan for us to eat?]

[Kuhh…”Can you even find a shop that satisfies me?” is what you’re saying huh… I’ll let
you have your composure for now, for that thought will soon disappear.]

[…………]

…We’re just going out to eat lunch, right? Why the heck does this conversation sound
like we’re going to have a duel?

This woman’s no good. Anything I say is automatically translated to a negative

direction. How haughty and arrogant am I in this person’s mind?

Dear Mom, Dad——– As agreed with Shea-san before, I’m going to have dinner with
her. It seems that Shea-san’s negative filter is in perfect form today, as for some reason,
the words that I tell her——- They were automatically translated to a wrong direction.

<Afterword>

The Hydra Kingdom Arc ends with the next chapter.

And a few chapters later, Alice’s arc will begin.

To have lunch with Shea-san, I’m walking with her through the city but… The troubling
matter is that the conversation doesn’t get lively at all.

Of course, this is partly due to Shea-san’s negative filter, but more than that, it’s
probably because I haven’t been able to gauge Shea-san’s character yet.

To be honest, I still don’t know what kind of person Shea-san is or what kind of
personality she has. In fact, Shea-san’s personality is difficult to read.

I don’t know if she doesn’t think of me that well or not, but she’s indeed being hostile
towards me, is what I thought, but she suddenly gave me those snacks and a
roundabout apology… I really can’t understand her.

Following Shea-san’s back as she silently walked a few distance in front of me, I was
looking at her back and thought of initiating some kind of conversation, when Shea-
san suddenly stopped.

[Is something the matter?]

[…………]

As I tilted my head and asked her, Shea-sand didn’t answer my words and only slightly
turned her face towards a direction. Out of the corner of her eye is the figure of a young
girl who was buying a snack that resembles an ice cream from a food cart and has a
happy smile on her face.

Is something the matter with that young girl? As I was thinking that, the young girl ran
past us Shea-san and I with a happy expression on her face… At that moment, I saw
what looked like a glowing line on the young girl’s body flash in an instant.

[!? S- Shea-san, that is… What is that?]

[………]
Before I knew it, Shea-san was holding an ominous-looking scythe in her hands.

Looking at Shea-san’s current stance, no matter how I look at it, feels like she has
already swung that scythe, and I hurriedly looked at the young girl from earlier but…
It doesn’t seem like her body was particularly cut or anything like that.

Shea-san takes a glance at the flustered me, before she makes her scythe disappear
and starts walking as if nothing happened.

[…My scythe can sever misfortune.]

[…Eh?]

[You can just think of these misfortunes as things that brought people unhappiness.]

[Errr, does that mean that something like that was about to happen to the young girl
earlier?]

[…Misfortune is everywhere. These misfortunes can be big or small.]

Does that mean it’s something like how those people banish bad luck? Did she do that
to that young girl who was just there?

[…If I just unreasonably sever a great misfortune, it may affect them. However, if it’s
just a small misfortune, there wouldn’t be a problem if I just sever it.]

[…Incidentally, what would happen to the young girl earlier if you didn’t do anything?]

[I dunno? I can’t see fate just like God of Fate-sama could. I could just see misfortunes…
I wouldn’t know what would happen unless I see it happen, but with a misfortune of
that size, well… It will probably just be something to the extent that she will trip and
drop her snack.]

It seems that Shea-san can’t see fate, but she can see what could be called as omens of
misfortune, and she had severed the misfortune that was inside the young girl just
now.

If she hadn’t done so, the young girl would have suffered a small misfortune such as
tripping on a pebble.
[…Then, Shea-san helped that young girl…]

[Don’t misunderstand. Other than the people they have blessed, the Gods don’t just
help every single person she meets.]

[Eh? H- However, just now…]

[…I was just doing my daily swinging exercise, and that brat just happened to be
walking through there. That’s all there is to it!]

[Eh? Ah, yes…]

[…Hmph.]

That’s a really forced excuse she did there but, I see, I guess that’s just like Shea-san…
I may have misunderstood her.

There was some harshness in her speech and conduct, but she’s unlike the Gods who
wouldn’t help just about anyone… I could clearly see it now after she gently helped
that young girl. She’s a kind person at heart.

Well, I’ll just keep it to myself, because Shea-san would probably get mad at me if I say
that out loud.

Shea-san brought me to one of the restaurants and going inside, we sat down.

Since Shea-san is the No. 5 of the God Realm and the top of the High-ranking Gods, I
thought that there may be a commotion that would happen with our arrival but… It
seems that Shea-san is someone who basically works behind the scenes, and since she
doesn’t appear that much, her face is hardly known by the public.

So, even if she’s sitting on a chair in a normal restaurant like this, she doesn’t need to
cast Recognition Inhibition Magic on herself.

[…Order whatever you want.]

[Ah, yes.]

While looking at the restaurant which somehow has an ethnic feel to it, I looked at the
menu that Shea-san handed me.
…Doesn’t all of them look spicy? What kind of shop is this? A restaurant specializing
in spicy food?

It seems that the hot and spicy snack that Shea-san gave me before was really her
favorite, so I decided to order the relatively milder one from the menu that was filled
with spicy looking stuff.

When the waitress came to take my order, Shea-san and I each ordered a dish…

[You are free to choose how spicy the food in our restaurant, so would you like it to be
adjusted?]

[…100 times more.]

[Eh?]

[Eh?]

Hearing Shea-san’s words as she said that so matter-of-factly, both me and the
waitress reflexively stiffened.

[…100 times more.]

[U- Ummm, I beg your pardon, ma’am… B- But we’re a restaurant that sells food that
are already spicy enough. I’m not saying that it’s impossible for us but… Ummm, are
you really alright with that?]

[There’s no problem. 100 times spicier for me.]

[U- Understood… Would you also like 100 times spicier, sir?]

[N- No, just regular spiciness…]

When the waitress asks me, clearly shaken by Shea-san’s order, I tell her that I’m fine
with normal spiciness. 100 times spicier, are you freaking kidding me!? Eating
something like that would make my taste buds disappear.

And as the waiter bowed her head and left, for some reason, Shea-san looked at me
with a surprised expression on her face and muttered.
[…You, could it be… You’re one of those people with a sweet tooth?]

[………]

No, that’s not right. Just because I ordered something with regular spiciness in a
restaurant that specializes in spicy food, you’re asking me if I have a sweet tooth…
How terrifying could your criteria be…

After we waited for a while, the waitress brought us the delicious-looking dish with
normal spiciness that I ordered and… a frightening dish that looks like “it was boiling
red like lava”.

Red… I couldn’t see any other color on it other than red… Can you really eat something
like that?

With that thought in mind, I looked at Shea-san as she took a bit of her food… and her
expression puckered up a bit.

S- See, I knew that it would be too spicy for Shea-san too…

[…Still a bit sweet.]

[………]

Is her taste buds broken already? Where the heck can you see any sweetness in that
dish? That dish is already on a level that makes me feel its spiciness just by looking at
it… U- Unbelievable.

A- As I thought, is Chronois-san really the only sane person among the Gods?

I feel like I saw something terrifying. With that feeling in my mind, I finished my food
and walked out of the restaurant, who had just consumed a dish that I wouldn’t even
hesitate to call extremely hot.

[…Shea-san, thank you for the food.]

[Hmm… How can you eat such a sweet dish?]

[………]
Rather than that, isn’t it me who should be asking you how you could eat a really spicy
dish like that, Shea-san? No, seriously…

[…Anyway, I’ve fulfilled my promise now. You don’t have any complaints with that,
right?]

[Eh? Yes, thank you very much.]

[Then, let’s go back.]

[Yes.]

Saying that, Shea-san started walking while I started walking towards the inn.

Arehh? However, Shea-san is staying in the royal palace, right? Isn’t the royal palace in
the opposite direction… Could it be that she was sending me back to the inn?

As I was going down the street, thinking about this, Shea-san stopped again and her
face turned somewhere.

This time, the sea was out in front of her gaze, and she could see a boat in the distance,
looking like they were catching fishes.

[…Great misfortune.]

[Eh? In that ship?]

[………]

[W- What are you going to do?]

The words Shea-san quietly muttered, great misfortune… which should mean that the
ship could sink or something like that…

Thinking about such a possibility, I asked her about it, but Shea-san looked as if she
saw nothing in particular and took her gaze off the ship.

[Nothing. Like I said, Gods doesn’t help Humans in every single thing.

[…B- But…]
[Don’t impose your good intentions on me… I don’t care what you think, but everyone
have different values. Don’t ask me to do something what you think is right.]

[!? I- I’m sorry.]

[…Tsk.]

Listening to Shea-san’s words, sounding somewhat annoyed, I bowed my head.

Indeed, it may not be right for me to ask Shea-san to save that ship.

Thinking about this, my shoulders slumped a bit, but I can’t really overlook them now
that I know about it. The moment I was thinking of a way I could help them, Shea-san
clicked her tongue and took out her scythe.

[…A swing to clear away disasters…]

[!?]

After quietly muttering, Shea-san brandished her scythe and a huge jet-black slash
immediately flew out of her and flew towards the ship.

As the slash disappeared as if it was sucked into the ship, Shea-san made her scythe
disappear as if nothing had happened.

[…Shea-san.]

[If I were to sever a great misfortune, it may affect them but… Well, if I get serious
about it, I can adjust that kind of thing… I owed a debt of gratitude to you for persuading
God of Fate-sama before. Just this once, I’ll go along with your sweet thoughts.]

[…T- Thank you very much.]

[…Hmph… It would be great if everyone can be happy on their own…]

After announcing that, sounding a bit uninterested, Shea-san started walking again.

The moment I heard those words, it’s just a hunch but… I somehow feel like Shea-san
was going to help that ship without me saying anything else.
[…Shea-san, you’re a really kind person, aren’t you?]

[Wha!? W- W- W- What kind of nonsense are you talking about now!? What kind of
schemes are you brewing now!!!?]

[Eh? Ah, no, I’m sorry. I’m not plotting any schemes, I just reflexively spoke what I was
thinking…]

[Kuhh… S- Shut up, idiot! Go die!!!]

[E- Eeehhhh…]

What I said was meant to be honest words of praise, but Shea-san, probably not use to
being praised, shouted with her face bright red, and ran off.

How should I say this… Looking at her back as she ran away… The word tsundere just
popped into my mind.

Dear Mom, Dad——– There’s still lots of things I don’t know about Shea-san. I’m not
really sure if she hates me or if she sees me favorably… but there’s one thing I know
of——- Shea-san is a kind person.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [What is this… this feeling of being betrayed by yourself…]

The 4th day of the Light month. After being abruptly taken towards the Hydra Kingdom
and staying there for nearly 5 days and 4 nights… we finally returned to the familiar
mansion.

Fate-san, Shea-san and Heart-san had to report to the God Realm, or more specifically,
to Chronois-san, and that’s why we parted ways at the Hydra Kingdom.

Fate-san insisted on taking me back to the mansion, but no matter how I look at it, she
was just trying to escape because she had to report to Chronois-san, so I refused her
and returned with Teleportation Magic.

After returning to the mansion, the first thing I did was to go to the office to report to
Lilia-san and greet her, and when I went inside the room, there were Lilia-san,
Lunamaria-san and Sieg-san… the usual trio.

[Welcome back, Kaito-san… How was the Hydra Kingdom?]

[Yes, I had lots of fun there. Ahh, here, I brought some souvenirs.]

It seemed that Heart-san had contacted them, so Lilia-san knew that I wasn’t caught
up in something important, and she greeted me with a gentle smile on her face.

As we lightly exchanged chit-chat while I was handing over the souvenirs I had brought,
Lilia-san’s expression turned serious after a moment and with a grave tone, she spoke.

[…So, you also encountered King Hydra, right?]

[Eh? No, I didn’t though?]

[…Eh?]

Why is she assuming that I’ve encountered the King of another country? N- No, as
expected, after all the things that had happened, I guess I can’t complain huh… H-
However, now that she mentioned it, I think that I really didn’t meet the King on this
trip.

I’ve met Shea-san, a remarkable person of the God Realm, but not the Hydra King,
someone who’s not a VIP human like the Hydra King… Ahh, could it be… that grandpa
is actually the King?

[…Lilia-san, is His Majesty, the King of Hydra Kingdom an elderly man?]

[Eh? No, she’s a petite woman of the Mermaid race. But then, Mermaids are long-lived
species, so her actual age is quite a bit older than her appearance…]

[…So, I guess I really didn’t meet her then.]

Apparently, the King of Hydra Kingdom is a girl of the Mermaid race… Unnn. For once,
I really don’t have a clue.

[R- Really?]

[Yes, I certainly saw some Mermaids often in the city… but I didn’t talk with any of
them, and I don’t think I’ve met any of them who feels like a King.]

[………]

When I honestly told her that I had no idea about it, Lilia-san’s eyes opened wide and
she stiffened for some reason.

Then, she turned to me, looking as if she was thinking about something, then slowly
moved her gaze to the side.

[…Luna!]

[Yes…”His pulse rate is normal”.]

[…Sieg!]

[Hmmm. He doesn’t have any fever.]

[Hey…]
Along with Lilia-san’s words, Lunamaria-san checks my pulse and Sieg-san puts her
hand on my forehead to check if I don’t have any fever.

After hearing their words, Lilia-san turned pale, and looking as if she was shuddering,
she muttered.

[…No way, for that Kaito-san to not get to know anyone powerful when he walked out
on his own? T- That’s… not possible!]

[My Lady, I agree with you… I think it would be better if we commission the royal
physician and have a look at him…]

[B- Both of you, please calm down. Even if he didn’t encounter powerful people there,
you may just be exaggerating it. It may just be that Kaito-san was fatigued after being
suddenly sent to an unfamiliar place, and it might be best for us to let him get some
rest first before seeing how things go.]

…What the heck is with this situation? Why the heck are they acting like it’s an anomaly
that I haven’t met King Hydra?

Strange, no matter how I think about it, this is strange… I’d like to spend an hour
questioning what kind of person I am within Lilia-san and the others’ minds.

[…Kaito-san, how about you take some rest today? You may have been gathering quite
the fatigue… I will also have something nourishing brought to your room so you can
rest…]

[No, no, wait, Lilia-san? It’s not like I’m feeling unwell… So, please don’t look so
seriously worried about me…]

[H- However…]

Apparently, in Lilia-san and the others minds, the fact that I didn’t meet King Hydra
means that I’m feeling unwell, especially Lilia-san, who was nervously speaking to me
with a worried expression on her face.

…Moreover, they aren’t being sarcastic or were just doing this to tease me, they’re
seriously worried that I’m feeling unwell!? If they’re like this, I can’t complain about
their strangeness… W- What should I do, is there something that could derail their
thoughts… wait, that’s right!
[Ummm, Lilia-san. I haven’t met King Hydra… but I met a High-ranking God, God of
Disasters-sama, you know?]

[…Eh?]

[No, like I said, I became acquaintances with God of Disasters-sama.]

[…………]

Yes, I certainly didn’t meet King Hydra this time, but I did get to know Shea-san, the
No. 5 of the God Realm.

If I were asked if we get along well, I think that would be quite complicated… But we
certainly became acquaintances.

When I told that to Lilia-san, she was silent for a while and then let out a sigh of relief
from the bottom of her heart.

[…T- Thank goodness… It seems that Kaito-san is the same as usual.]

[………]

[Yes, he certainly is Miyama-sama, I thought that we were talking with a fake in

disguise.]

[Oi, stop right there, you useless maid…]

[Errr, anyway, I’m glad to hear that Kaito-san seems to be doing well. Also, Luna, you’re
being rude to Kaito-san, you know?]

[…Thank you for that. Sieg-san.]

The only person on my side is Sieg-san. Unnn, Sieg-san really has been the only one
who has been consistently concerned about my health all along, and being around the
tremendously different atmosphere around her feels refreshing.

[Well~~ Seriously, I’m glad that Miyama-sama is as usual. This Lunamaria is truly
happy for you. I thought you had some sort of disease… Whoa there, in a way, you can
say that the usual you was the one with a disease, right? My Lady?]
[N- No, I wouldn’t go that far…]

[Good gracious, as expected of Miyama-sama! Demons, Gods, Humans, the ability to

seduce all kinds of beings without betraying everyone’s expectations is quite
marvelous. You’re unlike a normal popular guy. I wonder where you’ll get the next
one? I guess it’s about time you snag someone from another world?]

[…………]

This sh*tty maid! She has a happy expression on her face, as if she’s a fish in the
waters! Would it be alright if I punch her at least once? Well, even if I tried punching
her, she would probably just evade it huh…

Glaring at Lunamaria-san, who had a mocking smile on her face, I was about to
complain but… Before I could do that, a sharp fist slammed towards Lunamaria-san’s
stomach.

[Gafuu!?]

[Cut that out, Luna… I won’t allow you to tease Kaito-san any further.]

[S- Sieg-san!]

Quickly hammering down the devil towards the ground, Sieg-san is definitely an angel.
She’s making me feel in love all over again.

[N- No, it’s not like I’m teasing Miyama-sama, I’m just being a little mischievous… Ah,
no, that’s a lie! My apologies! I apologized, I have already apologized, so please stop
holding your sword!?]

[…Lili, can I borrow Luna for a bit? I’m just going to scold her for a bit.]

[Yes, you don’t have to scold her for a bit, please thoroughly scold her.]

[My Lady!?]

Seeing Lunamaria-san, who still hasn’t learned her lesson and was about to mess around
again, Sieg-san seriously got angry at her… And after asking Lilia-san’s permission, she
grabbed Lunamaria-san by the scruff of her neck and dragged her away.
I wonder why… I felt like Lunamaria-san looked like a cattle that was about to be sent
to the butcher for a moment… Well, Lunamaria-san had it coming.

[…Kaito-san, I’m sorry. I also lost my composure.]

[Ah, no, I certainly did put you in lots of worries before…]

[Fufu, but I agree with Sieg. Most of all, I’m glad to see Kaito-san come back healthy
and safe… Once again, welcome home, Kaito-san.]

[Yes. I’m home.]

After apologizing for what she just said, with a kind smile on her face, Lilia-san said
she was happy to see me return.

Her smile is really warm and inexplicably reassuring me… And seeing that smile, I
somehow felt comfortable around her.

Dear Mom, Dad—— There was quite the commotion when I returned, but I still think
it’s nice to be back here. When Lilia-san told me “Welcome home” with a gentle smile,
it felt really natural of me—— that I was able to say “I’m home”.

<Afterword>

Lilia = This time, the feeling of “Thank goodness, Kaito-san is the same as usual.” won
compared to her feeling of wanting to faint.

Lunamaria = If I see an opportunity, let’s go teasing! This is great, show more!

Sieg = Angel.
The 5th day of the Light month. On the warm, sunny afternoon, I was in the garden
behind Lilia-san’s mansion.

This garden, which is somewhat too large to be called a rear garden, is also the place
where Lilia-san’s mansion’s guard force conducts their training.

[…Hmmm. Seigi is like that now huh… It’s not like I’m doubting Kaito-senpai, but I just
can’t imagine him being like that.]

[Well, putting aside if Mitsunaga-kun has changed, I’m just glad that he’s doing well.
Thank you for telling us, Kaito-san.]

When I told Hina-chan and Aoi-chan about Mitsunaga-kun, who I’ve met in the Hydra
Kingdom again, Hina-chan seemed to be doubting the change in Mitsunaga-kun, while
Aoi-chan was honestly happy to see him safe.

Well, Hina-chan was Mitsunaga-kun’s cousin sister, and since she knows Mitsunaga-
kun’s well, she may be surprised by his change.

As I think about this, I look at the two of them while drinking green tea.

Hina-chan, dressed in trousers that look easy to move… The same as she usually wears
when she’s going for a run, and Aoi-chan, wearing a simple one-piece dress and a
brown jacket.

They seem to be doing their prepared exercises in their own ways, while I was sitting
on the side, watching the two of them.

[…Alright, all set and ready. Aoi-senpai!]

[I’m also ready… Well then, best regards.]

[Yes!]
[Kaito-san, please give us a signal.]

It looks like they’re ready to go, as Hina-chan and Aoi-chan stood around the center
facing each other, keeping a reasonable distance.

Then, Aoi-chan asked me for a signal, and slightly raising one hand, I waved it down
with my call.

[Well then… Start!]

With my signal, Aoi-chan quickly crouches down on the spot and places her hand on
the ground to summon a magic circle.

[…Clay Golem!]

[Ohhh…]

Thereupon, the magic circle lets out a bright glow, and a large amount of dirt and mud
flooded towards the magic circle… gathering together and forming into a humanoid,
mud giant of about 5 meters tall. When Hina-chan saw it, she lightly pulled her foot
back and tightly clenched her fist.

[Fuuu! Let’s get serious now!]

At the same time as those words, Hina-chan powerfully kicks off the ground and heads
straight for the golem at a terrific speed.

Hina-chan’s speed was moving at a speed that makes me feel as if she’s moving through
a fast-forwarded video, but the golem immediately responded to her movements,
raising one arm to intercept Hina-chan.

It’s a strike from a huge arm that could easily crush a human, but Hina-chan easily
skips away, leaps onto the arm that had just been swung down on the ground and runs
up to its shoulder.

[A- Awesome…]

[Hah!]

Then, running up the golem’s shoulder in an instant, HIna-chan twisted her body and
with fluid motions, stomped the golem’s shoulder with a dropkick.

It feels like that drop kick holds great power, as a loud sound is heard and a large crack
is made on the golem’s shoulder.

[Kuhh, this thing’s touch…]

[Fufufu, my golem won’t shatter so easily this time.]

[Ueehhhh… Its reaction time had also increased, how much magic power did you put
into it…]

Unable to shatter the golem with a single blow, Hina-chan looked troubled and took
her distance, avoiding the golem’s hand that was about to swoop on its shoulder.

Even so, the two of them were awesome… Hina-chan is already able to move completely
beyond human means, and I knew that Aoi-chan is learning how to cast genuine magic,
but for her to make a golem that big… I feel like I was left behind.

As I was thinking about this, I watched the battle unfold.

The reason why the two of them are fighting now is because Aoi-chan asked Hina-chan
to help her test her new golem, which is something that is a rather common sight these
days.

Incidentally, the last golem was about three meters tall and was crushed by Hina-chan
with just one kick.

I don’t know if Aoi-chan is being quite competitive or not, but the golem she summoned
now is greatly strengthened compared to the last one, and even Hina-chan, who boasts
of her overwhelming physical abilities, was unable to easily defeat it.

Unnn, well, how should I say this… The two of them got really strong…

[Auuuu… I lost. Having a regeneration ability is unfair.]

[Awesome… Ah, no, thank you. Hina-chan.]

After a while, it seems that the match has been settled. Hina-chan slumped down on
the ground, while Aoi-chan clenched her fist and made a guts pose.
This time, Aoi-chan’s strategy seems to have clutched victory, as the golem that
emphasizes endurance, adding a regenerating ability to that, the golem was able to
withstand Hina-chan’s onslaught of attacks.

Well, in a real battle, Hina-chan would just end the match by targeting Aoi-chan herself
with her fast movements, but since the target of this match is to test out the
capabilities of the golem, Aoi-chan would certainly be the winner.

[The two of you did great… Well~~ Even so, both of you have become really strong. I
don’t think I’d be a match for either of you.]

[Thank you. However, it can’t be helped since Kaito-san’s basic combat power is lower
than ours. You’re also a different type of fighter.]

[A different type?]

As I was saying congratulatory words to the two of them, Aoi-chan reacted to my

words and said that I’m a different type.

When I tilted my head, not knowing what she was talking about, Aoi-chan continued
while pointing at Hina-chan.

[If we were to compare it to an RPG, Hina-chan is a Warrior while I’m a Wizard.]

[Being a Warrior doesn’t sound very cute, so I feel like I’m losing out to Aoi-senpai as
a girl, but I can certainly agree with how she described it.]

[Fumu… Then, what about me?]

[ [ A Monster Tamer. ] ]

[…I see.]

[Kyuii?]

They answered my question in unison. Looking at Lynn who was laying on my lap and
Bell who I was leaning my body against… I was easily convinced why.

It’s true that if I were to be likened to a Monster Tamer, I think it can’t be helped if my
body’s fighting capabilities are low.
Well, that’s actually the reason why I was also called to this place…

[Anyway, Kaito-san. I’ve finally defeated Hina-chan! At last, it’s now Bell-chan’s turn!]

[…Are you really sure you want to do this?]

[Please! I just want to see if my golem will work against the monsters of this world.]

[…U- Unnn. Well, if you’re going to go that far… Bell.]

[Gaoo.]

Yes, the reason I’m being called to this place this day is because Aoi-chan wanted to let
her golem fight Bell as well.

As for me, I was just worried about Bell’s fur getting dirty, but if she’s going this far, I
guess it can’t be helped… I’ll just bathe him again after they’re done.

Bell’s fur is one of my pride and joy. I bathe him often and never miss a day of brushing
him, so his fur is shiny and fluffy.

Thanks to that, his fur feels as comfortable to touch as those high-class futons,so I
often lean against Bell for a nap.

When I called out to him, Bell gets up and slowly walks to the center of the garden,
with an expression that seems to say “It can’t be helped”.

[Bell… Using your Breath is forbidden, okay?]

[Gaoo!]

And so, Aoi-chan, who wanted to confront Bell, also jogged towards the center and
made a huge golem appear just like the one before.

At first glance, the golem looks bigger than Bell… It really consumes quite a considerable
amount of magic power, but Aoi-chan has the most magic power among the three of
us, so she can manage to make a golem of this caliber at least twice.

[Well then, Aoi-senpai, Bell-chan. Ready~~ Start!]

[Guruaahhh!]

[…Eh?]

[Gao…]

Hina-chan energetically started the match… and it ended in an instant.

It really just ended in an instant. As if he just found this battle troublesome, Bell waved
his paw and the golem shattered by that one strike.

As expected on a legendary magical beast… He’s on a completely different level.

[J- Just one strike… Bell-chan… is really strong.]

Without seeming to be bothered by Aoi-chan’s slumped shoulders, Bell comes back to

me and slightly bowed his head, as if he’s asking me to praise him.

[Unnn. Thank you, Bell… Good boy, you did really great.]

[Kuuu…]

Bell lets out a pleased purr as I pet him before he moves behind me again, returning
back to his prone position he had before.

[Aoi-chan too, you did great…]

[U- Uuuu, as expected, I still couldn’t beat Bell-chan yet… I still need some
improvements.]

[I guess so.]

[Hmmm. What does this mean? Does that mean that Kaito-senpai is the strongest?]

[It’s not me you should be naming here, it’s Bell who’s stronger… More importantly,
Bell.]

[Guru?]

[Your right forepaw got dirty, you know? Show me that, I’m going to wipe it off, so hold
out your paw.]

[Gaooo…]

For now, the most important thing at the moment is Bell’s paw, which got dirty after
smacking the clay golem earlier.

Dirt stains are troublesome to remove when they get dry, so I took out a large cloth
from my magic box and wiped his paw.

[…Even so, I’m really tired.]

[Unnn, I also agree… I’ve almost used up my magic power…]

[Well, let’s go take a break then. There’s still some tea that Lunamaria-san brought…
Unnn?]

I called out to Hina-chan and Aoi-chan, who looked like they were tired, while wiping
Bell’s feet, when Lynn suddenly moved in front of me, flapping her wings around.

[Kyuu, kyukyuuii!]

[Eh? You want me to leave this to you?]

[Kyuii! Kyukuukyukyuuiii!]

[So, praise me later? U- Unnn?]

[…Aoi-senpai. It looks like Kaito-senpai has finally begun to understand the language
of monsters almost completely.]

[…It seems like he’s completely become a Monster Tamer.]

I thought I heard some people speaking rude things about me, but anyway, Lynn
seemed to have something in her mind now, and she confidently told me to leave it to
her.

In the first place, I didn’t really understand what she was asking me to leave to her, but
I nodded anyway, and then, Lynn turned to Aoi-chan and Hina-chan and took a deep
breath.
[Kyuk~~ Kuuuu~~!]

[Eh? Wha!?]

[W- What is this? These glittery stuff is!?]

Thereupon, Lynn released a glittering Breath burst forth like flowing wind, enveloping
the both of them…

[Eh? Arehh? I somehow feel like my tiredness is disappearing…]

[I also feel like my magic power is recovering bit by bit? Could this be something like
a “Recovery Breath”…]

Eh? Recovery Breath? Could Lynn, or rather, White Dragons release a Breath like that?
Ohh, that’s awesome, and it’s something that would be really helpful.

As I was admiring Lynn’s unexpected ability, I heard something fall behind me, and
when I turned around… Lilia-san’s trio was there, with their eyes and mouths wide
open in astonishment.

[…Wha, w- w-… what did she just…]

[…I’ve never heard of a Recovery Breath before but, is Lynn perhaps a Special
Individual?]

[T- That’s not it! The Special Individuals of White Dragons have different wing shapes.
Lynn is definitely a normal White Dragon.]

[As expected of My Lady… You really know a lot about Dragons.]

Arehh? What the heck does this mean? Somehow, I don’t know if I should say that I’m
smelling the scent of trouble or not, but I feel like something ridiculous is happening.

Dear Mom, Dad——– I’ve reaffirmed Bell’s strength, and even witnessed Lynn’s
newfound ability. However, it seems that this is——- an ability she shouldn’t be able
to have.
<Afterword>

Kaito’s Pet Raising Environment

Bellfreed: Bathed and brushed almost daily, making his fur the greatest it can be.

Lindwurm: When she works hard, Kaito feeds her a <Fruit of the World Tree> as a
reward ← Cause

Note: Kaito is super sweet to his pets.

Well, putting that aside, Aoi, making a guts pose, after defeating Hina… that’s absolutely
cute.
Quicker than my brain can catch up with the fact that Lynn has an ability that is
inherently impossible for her to acquire, Lilia-san and the others began discussing it
with serious expressions on their faces.

Incidentally, Aoi-chan and Hina-chan were very quick to tell me that they “had
something they need to do” and went somewhere… Skillfully retreating like flowing
water… The two of them just raised their hands.

[…Come to think of it, isn’t Lynn’s magic power pretty big too?]

[Yes, Lynn-chan is in her “magic power growth period”, but even if she weren’t, I think
that this amount of magic power is too big.]

[Miyama-sama, did you feed her anything strange?]

…Did I feed her anything strange… Arehh? What should I do, there’s something that
popped out of my mind.

[…Ahh.]

[…Kaito-san?]

Hearing the voice that reflexively leaked out of my mouth, Lilia-san questioningly
looked back at me.

[…Ah, no, errr…]

[This is just a guess… but could it be that you thought of something?]

[…E- Errr…]

[Kaito-san?]
[…I did have one.]

The smile on Lilia-san looks like she’s about to burst. She’s smiling now but… Her
smile doesn’t reach her eyes at all, and looking closely, I could see her veins popping
out of her forehead.

Her whole body was filled with an aura that seems to scream “You did something
again?” which looks outrageously frightening.

[So? What did you feed her?]

When I honestly admitted that I did so, with that smile still on her face, Lilia-san
approached me and put a hand on my shoulder… Perhaps, this means that she
wouldn’t get angry if I honestly tell her… Unnn. Let’s believe that’s the case.

I kinda feel like I’ve been hearing a cracking sound from my shoulder for a while now,
and my shoulder hurts like hell… I- I guess that’s just my imagination, right?

Feeling a chilling sensation ran through my innards, I timidly… speak out the thing
that I think was the cause of Lynn’s abilities.

[…Fru…]

[Fru?]

[Fruit… of the World Tree…]

[………]

When Lilia-san heard my words, her knees lost strength and she immediately collapsed.

[My Lady! P- Please pull yourself together…]

[…F- Fruit of… t- the World Tree?]

Yes, as a matter of fact, when I was working on the music boxes, I was eating the Fruits
of the World Tree while I was working, and Lynn happened to see while I was eating
one, and she kept asking me to feed her a Fruit of the World Tree.

I kept refusing her in the beginning, because there are lots of other foods that she can
eat stocked, but Lynn is just too cute… or rather, she was being persistent about it, so
I had no choice but to feed her.

Thereupon, she seems to like it a lot, as she started to beg me for it, and when she
helps out, like times when I’m bathing Bell, she would ask me to feed her that as a
reward.

[Ummm, Sieg-san. That really was the cause, right?]

[I think it’s very possible. Monsters have two separate growth periods: One for their
bodies and another for their magic power. Lynn-chan is currently in her magic power
growth period… There’s a common belief that if you give a monster food with magic
power during its magic power growth period, its magic power will increase.]

[………]

[The Fruit of the World Tree is like a powerful mass of healing magic power, so I
believe that its magic power mixed with Lynn-chan’s magic power during her growth
phase, making her change… No, I think it would be better to describe it as evolved.]

It was even more outrageous than I thought!? F- For me, it was just supposed to be a
reward for my cute Lynn… I- I never thought that her magic power would be affected
by it and change her at all.

As I was stunned by Sieg-san’s explanation… Lilia-san slowly stood up.

[…Rather than that… What the heck did you think you’re giving her!? Seriously, you!!!]

[Gueehhh!? L- Lilia-san… It hurts…]

[Why are you feeding your pet the Fruit of the World Tree, which is so hard to even get
one of, as if it was just a snack!?]

[I- I’m… sor… ry.]

Grabbing my collar, Lilia-san strongly rocks me back and forth, and as I felt my mind
getting shook, I tried squeezing out an apology.

Lilia-san started yelling at me for a while, before she let go of her grip and lets out a
loud sigh.
[…Geez, you really are out of the norm…]

[Erhem… I- I’m sorry I did it again.]

[…Haahhh… I’ll ask just in case, but there’s no way that you went to visit World King-
sama to ask her for Fruits of the World, just to feed your pet, right…?]

[…I- I’m sorry.]

[…You did huh…]

I bow my head again to Lilia-san, who astoundedly looked at me, while her shoulders
slumped down.

Yes, Lilia-san is right… Actually, just a days ago, I visited Lillywood-san and explained
that Lynn liked the Fruit of the World Tree, and tried to negotiate with her to see if she
could share some with me.

Apparently, the effectiveness of the Fruits of the World Tree doesn’t lose over time,
and Lillywood-san, who has restricted their distribution for may years, has enough
Fruits of the World Tree that it was difficult for them to dispose of them, so she asked
me to take as many as I wanted.

[…Ummm, I was only warned not to give them to others, so I got a lot.]

[…Is that so…]

Lilia-san looks as if her eyes were staring in the distance already, as if she’d given up
on everything, while I was just earnestly apologizing to her… That’s when Sieg-san,
who had a wry smile on her face, helped me out.

[Lili, please forgive him with that already. It’s not like Kaito-san had any ill intentions
either.]

[Sieg… You’re spoiling Kaito-san too much.]

[Hmmm. Well, I had been watching Kaito-san take care of Bell-chan and Lynn-chan on
a regular basis, so I knew that Kaito-san really cares about his pets. He’s fine with
feeding Lynn-chan the Fruits of the World Tree because she’s so important to him.]
[T- That is, well… That may be true but…]

As I thought, Sieg-san is an angel. No, she’s the messiah.

I was relieved to hear Sieg-san as she calmly makes a follow up for me, to which, Lilia-
san had an expression that seems to say that it can’t be helped. I was feeling relieved
inside but… It was shattered by a single word Lunamaria-san muttered.

[…I wouldn’t be surprised if Kaito-sama had given something to Bell-sama now…]

[…………]

[Kaito-san? Why did you look away just now?]

[…………]

No, stop that, Lunamaria-san… If you make a tsukkomi at that time, I would feel
troubled. Or rather, I’m going to get scolded again.

However, it’s already too late to think about such matters, as Lilia-san was looking at
me with that frightening smile on her face again, and I felt a large amount of sweat
running down my back.

[…Kaito-san, please answer me honestly. What did you give to Bell?]

[…U- Ummm, Bell told me he wanted to get stronger… So I “consulted with Magnawell-
san”, and he told me to grind his scales into powder and mix it with his food… That’s
what I fed him…]

[…Please sit over there for a moment.]

[…Yes.]

Hearing the words I timidly said, I could clearly see Lilia-san’s veins pop out of her
forehead just now, and with a tone of voice that seemed to say that she won’t let me
talk back at all, I obeyed and sat down in seiza.

[…You… What the heck are you doing!? Are you trying to raise the most powerful
monster that you can!!!?]
[Hyiiiihhh!?]

[Moreover, you’re using Dragon King-sama’s scales? How out of the norm can you be
for you to feel comfortable using that in your pet’s food!? Even though I wanted some
of Dragon King-sama’s scales too… and you’re just feeding him those… How much
stronger do you want Bell to become!!!?]

[My Lady, My Lady? Your desires are kinda leaking out!]

Lilia-san loves Dragons… I showed Lilia-san the Dragon King’s scales that I got before
and she fainted in surprise, but she wanted some of them huh… She should have just
told me… Magnawell-san would always give me some when I visit him, saying that it’s
my allowance, so I had lots of them.

[…U- Ummm, Lilia-san? I could give you some… Dragon King’s scales, I mean. I- I’ll also
give you some fangs!]

[…Erhem. Well, I’m sure Kaito-san didn’t mean any harm, and I don’t really intend to
scold you that harshly…]

[My Lady? Why the heck did you let yourself get instantly caught…]

Lilia-san looked really frightening when she was wholeheartedly scolding me, but her
reaction when I said that was so obvious that even I, the one who proposed that, was
bewildered… S- She really wanted them that much huh…

[Well, Kaito-san. It‘s fine to adore your pets, and I won’t prohibit you from feeding
them with your own belongings but… Please report such things to me from now on.
I’m having a hard time consuming enough stomach pills for all these troubles I’m
facing now. I feel like I’ve already taken enough for a lifetime…]

[Y- Yes. I’m really sorry.]

Hearing Lilia-san’s very fervent, heartfelt outburst, I put my hands on the ground and
deeply apologized.

Dear Mom, Dad——– For the first time in a long while, I was scolded by Lilia-san after
she found out that I had given the Fruits of the World Tree to Lynn and the Dragon
King’s scales to Bell. Well, it’s my fault for not properly reporting it to her about it, so
I can’t really complain. Unnn, seriously—— Reporting is important.
<Afterword>

~~ Remarks ~~

Bellfreed (Behemoth)

—A gradual and long growth period of a few hundred years, growing about 5 meters
in a hundred years and eventually exceeding 100 meters. With the way Bellfreed is
raised though, continuously raising him with this method would seriously make him
reach a monstrously strong level.

Lindwurm (White Dragon)

—The ages 1 to 5 are the magic power growth period of the White Dragons, and ages
5 to 10 are their physical growth period. Incidentally, she’s currently 2 years old.
Because she ate a lot of Fruits of the World Tree, she already possesses more magic
power than an adult dragon. It seems that she has some sort of purpose as to why she
is begging Kaito for the Fruits of the World Tree (which will be talked about in an
Intermission Chapter later).
The 7th day of the Light month. After recalling it back in the Hydra Kingdom, I would
have my date with Alice tomorrow, which has to be done as soon as possible.

It feels ticklish, calling it a date even though she’s almost always by my side as my
guard, but the main event of this date will be the “luxurious” lunch and dinner with
her.

Since we’re supposed to have something luxurious, I guess we can’t just go eat
yakiniku like usual huh… However, I’m just a commoner who knows that French cuisine
= high-class food, so even if she says that she wants to eat something luxurious, I
couldn’t think of any restaurants.

So, after returning to Symphonia Kingdom, I gave myself a few days to ask Lilia-san
and the others about a possible restaurant I could go, and because of that, I was able
to safely find a spot for tomorrow, so I’m going out today for another errand.

[…Unnn, I guess that’s about right? That you, Miyama-kun.]

[Ahh, it’s already finished?]

Hearing Dr. Fear’s words, telling me that she finished drawing some of my blood, I
rearranged my rolled-up sleeves.

I’m currently in Dr. Fear’s clinic to donate blood just as I promised to help treat Noir-
san’s anemia. According to Dr. Fear, she said that she would only need to draw blood
about once a month, on a day that was convenient for me, so I went to her clinic today
when I didn’t have any plans.

Incidentally, fresh blood seems to be better, so when I send a hummingbird to let Dr.
Fear know of my arrival, while Dr. Fear would also let Noir-san know.

Then, Dr. Fear put the blood she took from me into a container with another set of
blood in it, and started mixing it.
[Ahh… Y- You mixed it up with other blood huh?]

[Unnn. I don’t want it to turn just like last time. I’ll mix it up and dilute it a bit.]

[No way… I’d like to have a taste of Miyama-san as he is but…]

[…Unnn. Noir-san. Can’t you just think of a better way of saying it?]

Noir-san protested when she saw that my blood is being diluted, but her expression,
or rather, her tone of voice was being strangely erotic. Although she is small in stature,
I don’t know if it’s because she’s a widow or not, but her flirtatious glances as her
cheeks were blushing red looks very erotic and strangely makes my heart pounding.

Moreover, she’s kind of more exposed than when we met before… I don’t know why
she’s wearing a skirt with a slit on the side, but as a healthy young man, I’m feeling
really troubled about where to turn my eyes.

[A- Anyway, Noir-san and Miyama-kun’s blood are too compatible with each other, so
no.]

[…Is being too compatible really no good?]

I’m somehow feeling unsettled, so in order to turn away from this mood, I asked Dr.
Fear about what she had just said.

Why is it that having too much compatibility is no good? They did say that taking too
much medication over what’s prescribed for you is bad for your body, so I wonder if
it’s something like that?

[…Ah~~ Well, you see.]

[Unnn?]

I held no other thoughts when I asked that question, but for some reason, Dr. Fear had
a troubled look on her face and her gaze was swimming about… And after a few
moments, she lets out a sigh before speaking.

[…Errr, for vampires, the act of bloodsucking is connected to “sexual arousal”.]

[…Ehh?]
[Noir-san is just a half-vampire, so she wouldn’t be like that unless she sucks the blood
of someone she’s compatible with… And Miyama-kun’s blood is too compatible with
her so…]

[…I- I see…]

I understood what Dr. Fear was saying. I also understood why she was having a hard
time saying it.

In short, if she really takes it to the extreme… My blood is like an aphrodisiac to Noir-
san, and if she drinks my blood undiluted, she’ll lose herself again just like last time.

…Or rather, isn’t that something Noir-san is aware of? So that’s why she was looking
at me so amorously!?

Instead of turning away this mood, I feel awkward because I’m being extraordinarily
aware of it, and I can’t help but take some glances towards Noir-san as she drinks the
blood from a cup.

Sometimes, when our eyes meet, Noir-san would gently smile at me, which strangely
makes me feel embarrassed and look away.

[…Haahhh, Miyama-san’s stuff really is tasty. However, as expected, I like it deeper and
wetter… The taste of only Miyama-san.]

Why the heck does each of her words always sound misleading? Is it on purpose? Is
she doing that on purpose?

[Ahh, that’s right, Miyama-kun… Here, you can have this.]

[Eh?]

[It’s not much, but it’s your remuneration.]

[Eh? N- No, it’s fine if there’s no pay for it.]

Saying it was remuneration, Dr. Fear brought out a small bag that probably contained
money, so I reflexively refused.

[No, no, you’re helping me with the treatment after all, so this is something that should
be properly dealt with.]

[No, I’m just helping out for Noir-san, someone I’m acquainted with… So, if I accept
money, it would feel like I’m doing it for that…]

[I- I can understand your feelings. However, that doesn’t make me feel any better
either…]

[N- No, it’s fine. Besides, in the world where I was in, donating blood was an act of
goodwill, so it was basically done with no compensation.]

[B- Bringing up the custom of another world here is unfair!]

…Unfair, what exactly is unfair is that? W- Well, anyway, Dr. Fear somehow seems to
want to give me the money, so I clung on any way I could use to refuse her.

[A- Anyway, take it, Miyama-kun.]

[No, I’m going to have to decline here.]

[T- That’s right! I’ve given Miyama-kun some trouble before, and I haven’t been able to
apologize for that yet…]

[I’ve already received your apology at that time, and since it was Lunamaria-san’s
fault, Dr. Fear doesn’t have to feel responsible for it. Rather, I had a good rest at that
time, so I’m grateful for it.]

[B- But, look, Miyama-kun is young and would need money, right?]

[I don’t have any expensive hobby, so I’m really fine.]

[M- Mumumu… Y- You’re quite the stubborn one…]

[I think it’s Dr. Fear who’s stubborn here…]

As both of us won’t yield, as a result, we continued to fight each other for quite a
while… In the end, we just agreed on having Dr. Fear share some of her delicious herbal
tea as thanks.

As the two of us were having that fight that can’t exactly be called a quarrel, Noir-san
only looked at us with a smile on her face.

[…You have quite the similarities, don’t you?]

Dear Mom, Dad——- As I had promised before, I helped with Noir-san’s treatment.
However, I clashed with Dr. Fear a bit over her expression of gratitude. Looking at the
two of us, Dr. Fear and I——– apparently have similar personalities.

The Sanctuary in the God Realm, an island that was always floating and was basically
devoid of unnecessary structures. In that place, there was a huge golden gate that had
appeared.

In front of this gate, which was clearly different from the divinity of the Sanctuary, but
felt divine at the same time, two shadows stood.

[…What does this mean? You said that you wanted my help… Moreover, this gate, what
does this…]

[…Soon, the God of Kaito-san’s world… For convenience, let’s just call her “Earth God”.
She will be arriving soon.]

[The God of Kaito-kun’s world?]

[Let me say this in another way. Soon, “a being that can kill Kaito-san”, even when he’s
under my blessing, will be arriving soon.]

[!?]

The words that Shallow Vernal said… Hearing the words after she rephrased it,
Kuromueina’s eyes turned sharp.

Currently, in this world, the only beings who can “truly kill” Kaito under Shallow
Vernal’s protection are just Shallow Vernal herself and Kuromueina.

If it’s simply killing him, any of the Six Kings or the Supreme Gods could do it, but
Shallow Vernal can just bring Kaito back to life even after he dies.

In other words, the meaning of the words of Shallow Vernal is that from now on, if the
Earth God who will soon arrive has the desire to do so, she can erase Kaito’s existence
from this world. She’s a being that can make it impossible for him to be revived, even
with the power of Shallow Vernal.

Those words are something that Kuromueina couldn’t overlook.

[…Is she a powerful God?]

[What was about to arrive was her split body, but the power of her main body can be
seen as almost equivalent to “the Complete Me”.]

[…I see, if it’s just a split body, if she only made one of them… It wouldn’t be strange if
she held power that could compete with either of us.]

[Yes.]

The Earth God’s power is even with the Complete Shallow Vernal… In other words,
her power was even with Shallow Vernal before she separated part of her power
towards Kuromueina. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that she certainly has
omnipotent power, a power held by the absolute.

However, it’s only her split body that is coming to this world… Compared to the main
body, it’s power was a few levels lower. However, even if that’s so, it’s still highly likely
that she still at least as powerful as both of them, who are currently the strongest
beings in this world.

[So, you’re saying that this Earth God would likely harm Kaito-kun?]

[…That’s unlikely. The Earth God is very cold-hearted and had an efficiency-oriented
personality… but she’s friendly to me, at least to the extent that she condones the act
of summoning Heroes. I’ve also warned her beforehand, so I don’t think she would be
hasty and take any hostile actions against me but…]

[You aren’t completely sure?]

[Yes. I can’t say that I know that God very well… If she were to act stubbornly, I may
not be able to respond in time alone.]

[…And that’s why you called me.]

[Yes.]
Although her voice was still as inflectionless as ever, a hint of nervousness could be
heard from Shallow Vernal’s voice, which was the best proof that the Earth God is a
being that they couldn’t treat simply, even for Shallow Vernal.

Because of this understanding, Kuromueina’s expression also changed to a serious one

and quietly stared at the golden gate.

[…What is this Earth God coming here for?]

[She’s interested in Kaito-san, the man who brought about the change in me, and she’s
planning to directly contact him. To be honest, I was surprised too… That God had told
me that “she may be observing them, but she doesn’t control them. She already left the
Humans’ fate to their own hands”…]

[That sounds like Shiro back then.]

[Well, I suppose it’s something like that. She’s quite hardheaded.]

[…Shiro, calling others hardheaded… You really had changed quite a lot huh. Well,
unnn. Alright… I’ll help you as much as I can.]

[Thank you.]

In front of Kuromueina and Shallow Vernal, who were exchanging words with each
other, slowly… the golden gate began to be enveloped in a faint light.

The light gradually, but definitely grew stronger and more dazzling… and in response
to that, the golden gate gradually opened up.

[Hmm… I see, she certainly holds great magic power.]

[…………]

Her richly-colored eyes seem to be a deceptive picture, looking as if it holds different

colors of the rainbow or holding a single color with different shades. It’s as if her eyes
hold an illusion that changes its shape depending on who is looking at them.

Her neutral face, which is so well-groomed that it transcends the boundaries of

gender, combined with her golden hair that seems to be fixed on the same hairstyle, it
makes one feel that her beauty is something that could only be seen from illusions.
And lastly, the most eye-catching part would be the ten pairs… the 20 wings of pure
white feathers on her back… With the halo floating above her head… This being is
someone beyond human understanding.

[Welcome, Gratitude.]
<Afterword>

Oddly enough, they’re on the same stance.

Kaito and Fear: [ (I never thought the both of us were the same softhearted type…) ]
When the God of another world… Earth God appeared, Shallow Vernal stood directly
in front of her, while Kuromueina took a step backwards and got down on one knee.

Kuromueina certainly may have been half of Shallow Vernal-sama, but the God of this
world is only Shallow Vernal.

In this place, the Earth God and Shallow Vernal are of the same rank, while Kuromueina
is treated as one rank lower, so she was waiting in the back.

[Welcome to our world, God of another world… I guess this is the first time we’ve met
on that body.]

[Greetings, Unnecessary, Question, One.]

[What is it?]

[Standby, Ability, Powerful, Who]

Earth God asked in a matter-of-fact tone, about the being standing behind Shallow
Vernal… about who Kuromeina is.

For someone as powerful as Earth God, she could instantly gauge that Kuromueina’s
power was comparable to Shallow Vernal’s. That was why she was curious about her
identity.

[This is Kuromueina. She’s my half-body and the counterpart of my being.]

[You, Yourself, Divided?]

[That’s right.]
[Comprehend.]

After receiving Shallow Vernal’s explanation, Earth God seems to have understood,
and moving her gaze towards Kuromueina, she gives her a slight nod.

Recognizing that this is a signal that she is allowed to speak, Kuromueina deeply
bowed her head before speaking.

[It’s a pleasure to meet you. God of another world-sama… My name is Kuromueina.]

[Honorifics, Titles, Unnecessary, You, Equal.]

[…Alright. Then, once again, nice to meet you.]

[Acknowledged.]

The fact that Earth God had told her that Kuromueina was her equal, gave her the right
to speak as freely as Shallow Vernal on this occasion.

Understanding this, she stood up and told her regards in her usual tone of voice, to
which, Earth God nodded with the same expression on her face.

[…Since you’ve told me that I’m your equal, can I ask you one thing?]

[Approval.]

[Thanks… I’ve heard most of the situation from Shiro. I also heard that you promised
not to harm Kaito-kun… but could you promise not to do any harm to any being in this
world other than for self-defense?]

[Possible… Condition, One.]

Hearing Earth God’s words, Kuromueina’s eyebrows slightly moved.

To be honest, for Kuromueina, she wasn’t expecting this request to be granted. The
other party was the pinnacle of another world, and a request that would restrict their
actions could be taken as impolite.

However, Earth God didn’t seem to be particularly bothered by it, telling her that she
can follow Kuromueina’s demand, but there was one condition for that to happen.
[…Condition?]

[I, Split Body, First, Made. Thus, Trial, Needed… Battle, Demand.]

[It’s the first split body you’ve ever made, so you’re asking for a battle to get used to
it.]

[Affirmation.]

[…Shiro.]

[Yes, I’ll make a space for you in a moment.]

The condition that Earth God offered was a battle with Kuromueina.

It seemed that Earth God had never built a split body before, and wanted to have a
wholehearted battle as a test run. Originally, she was going to demand it from Shallow
Vernal, but one look at Kuromueina and she knew that she was as powerful as Shallow
Vernal. Hence, she could have either of them as an opponent, but she decided to fight
Kuromueina, who was making demands, since it would make the conversation
smoother.

As Kuromueina nodded and stood up, Shallow Vernal created the same space that she
usually fought in with Kuromueina to prevent damage to the God Realm, and
teleported the two of them there.

On one hand was half the body of the pinnacle of this world, Shallow Vernal. On the
other hand was the split body of a God, the pinnacle of another world. The batte
between such beings would definitely be fierce.

If it weren’t for this space, the battle would have been so horrendous that several
places of the world would have been destroyed… You could say that their battle was
completely even.

[…Haahhh… The God of Kaito-kun’s world… She’s strong… I wonder when was the last
time I got this tired?]

[Admire, You, Strong.]

Kuromueina, having the appearance of a dark-haired Shallow Vernal, murmured, and

Earth God lightly claps her hands and praises her.

[Well, thank you… I guess it’s about time, isn’t it?]

[Affirmation, Battle, Gratitude.]

Earth God agrees with Kuromueina’s words, who suggested that they finish their
battle with this.

Seeing her reaction, Kuromueina, still in the form similar to Shallow Vernal, nodded
once… and after a slight pause, she spoke.

[…I’ll tell you just this much though.]

[…?]

[If you ever break what you promised… At that moment, I’ll obliterate that split body
of yours.]

[You, I, Ability, Equal, Execution, Impossible.]

Responding to Kuromueina whose sharp eyes were filled with killing intent, Earth God
in a matter-of-fact manner.

Earth God was saying that Kuromueina and her are evenly matched in ability… And
even if she were to break her promise, it would be impossible for Kuromueina to
defeat her at that moment…

[…That’s right. You and I are almost evenly matched…”If I were to just remain like this”,
that is.]

[Comprehension, Lacking.]

[What I had exhibited earlier was the strongest I could in “this form”…However, even
though we had said that we’re different beings, deep down, that should have been
proof that deep down, I’m still half of Shiro and this should be my true form.]

[…………]

Up until now, Kuromueina has exhibited her greatest power when she had the same
appearance as Shallow Vernal.

It was only because Kuromueina recognizes that form as her true form… However,
what if that was changed?

[…You and “the me before” were evenly matched… However… My beloved child had
changed me.]

With those words, black mist enveloped Kuromueina’s body, and just as it seemed like
the mist gathered up together… There appeared Kuromueina, in her normal young girl
form, only her hair was longer than normal.

[Holding my heart in his embrace, warming it up and gently supporting it… That’s why
I, if it’s for Kaito-kun’s sake… To a greater extent, I could evolve and become even
stronger. That’s why…]

[!?]

Thereupon, the face of Earth God, whose expression had never changed until now,
changed, and her eyes widened in astonishment.

Before she knew it, Kuromueina was right in front of Earth God, her fist stopping short
in front of her face, and even with Earth God’s power, she wasn’t able to grasp her
movements at all.

[I’ll have you know, I’m “stronger than Shiro” now.]

[Surprise, Perception, Mistaken.]

[Remember, if Kaito-kun even gets a single scratch on his body… I will never forgive
you.]

After quietly telling her those words, Kuromueina withdrew her fist and left the space.

After the battle was over and a few words were exchanged, Earth God told them that
she was going to observe this world before disappearing.

Kuromueina and Shallow Vernal, who remained in the God Realm, quietly looked at
each other and exchanged a few words.
[…How is it?]

[…Honestly, I have no idea what she was thinking. I tried constraining her pretty
strongly, but her response remained indifferent… I don’t even know how serious she
was in our fight.]

[Is that so.]

With the opportunity of battle, Kuromueina was measuring the Earth God. But
unfortunately, the results weren’t satisfactory to her, and she still has lots of doubts.

[…The fight was also like she was tracing a pre-set move, and she didn’t respond to
any inviting openings or to my faints. Fighting her feels really weird… It was as if I was
fighting a very high-performance golem.]

[…You can’t let your guard down around her huh.]

[Unnn. I can’t read her objective or her true motives at all… Let’s keep an eye out for
her movements for a while.]

In the end, for the girls, the true intentions of the Earth God remained a mystery… And
they didn’t even know if she was being “serious” in the fight just now or not.

As Kuromueina and Shallow Vernal remained grim, they just kept staring at the golden
gate where the Earth God had appeared.

Feeling anxious within their mind, thinking that something big and tumultuous is
going to happen in the future…

<Afterword>

Q: When does Alice’s arc start?

A: How long have you been under the illusion that Alice’s arc hadn’t begun yet…
The 8th day of the Light month. The day of my long-awaited date with Alice… N- No, I
really was looking forward to it. You may be thinking that I shouldn’t say that since I
originally forgot about this date, but I’d like it if you pretend that it didn’t happen.

[Now then, let’s depart! The gorgeous all-you-can-eat lunch and dinner is waiting for
me!]

[…Oi, why the heck are you shamelessly trying to smoothly add that all-you-can-eat
option?]

[So, Kaito-san. What kind of restaurant are we going to today?]

[…You f*cking woman.]

Skillfully ignoring me, as expected of the Phantasmal King, her evasion skills aren’t
something half-hearted… I really want to punch her.

Incidentally, Alice seems to prioritize her appetite over her attire for our date, as she’s
still dressed like usual, with her opera mask on her face. She looks as suspicious as
ever.

We would most probably be turned away if the restaurant we’re going to has a dress
code, but if that happens, I’m sure that she’ll probably just do something that would
make the staff let us in.

[I’ve been thinking about a few restaurants that we could go to, but Alice, do you like
fish or meat better?]

[That’s obviously meat!]

[Thanks for the passionate and immediate answer… By the way, did you drop your
femininity somewhere? Should we look for it first?]

[That kind of thing doesn’t make me full.]

I see, those words carry a different weight when it comes from someone who usually
suffers from hunger… Well, in the first place, that hunger was completely her fault…

[Speaking of which, when I was looking for a place to eat, I found out that fish is a
pretty expensive commodity here.]

[That’s because the royal capital isn’t facing the sea. Even if Teleportation Magic exists,
only a limited number of merchant associations have high-performance magic tools
that can move cart-loads of merchandise. There are some people who use Flying
Dragon Services, but most of the ingredients are still being imported by land.]

[Fumu…]

[It’s just a strategic point for business, but as a merchant association that can import
fresh fish with Teleportation Magic, they would want to make money by taking
advantage of having such a means of transporting their goods. As a result, fish are
more expensive than in the Hydra Kingdom.]

When I was checking out the shops here in Symphonia Kingdom, I found out that
fishes were a bit more expensive here.

When I first came to this world, I thought that the prices of stuff I bought here in the
Symphonia Kingdom were the average cost, but in the Hydra Kingdom, fish is much
cheaper than in the Symphonia Kingdom, while fruits are much more expensive.

It’s a bit interesting how each country has its own characteristics.

[Well, there are some ingredients that are expensive regardless of which country it is
though~~ For example, dragon meat.]

[If I remember correctly, you said that they don’t appear in the market that often,
right?]

[Yes, because Dragons are considered as a powerful enemy for generally all Humans.]

Yes, it’s easy for me to forget since there are many people around me who can easily
take down a dragon, but Dragons are powerful monsters, so their meat would
obviously be precious and expensive.

I had tasted some back when we’re eating barbecue, and the dragon meat was
surprisingly tender and seemed to melt on my tongue. They tasted really good… I’d
like to eat some again.

[Well, unfortunately, the restaurant we’re going to today doesn’t serve dragon meat,
but rather, the meat of a bird called Emerald Bird…]

[Ohhhh, Emerald Bird huh, that’s quite the high-quality meat we’re having! Well~~
I’m looking forward to it! Ahh, I’m also free to get refills!? Thank yo… Fugyaaahhh!?]

[Cut that out.]

As I dropped my fist on Alice’s head, who tried to keep adding the all-you-can-eat
option at every opportunity that she can, I chuckled at her usual goofiness.

As I thought, for some reason, being with Alice is fun and carefree. Could that be why?
The reason why I feel like today’s date is going to be fun.

Right as I was walking forward with that thought in mind… In the next moment, the
landscape dramatically changed.

[…Eh?]

The landscape around me was clearly abnormal, as to whether it’s the scenery, the
ground or the buildings… Even the people on the street, all of them disappeared, as I
found myself within a space that only has the color white.

However, the abnormal phenomenon continues, as a number of colors ran through the
whitewashed landscape. Those colors began to form a landscape that resembles those
cybernetic spaces that I saw in anime and video games. At the very least though, this
was a landscape that shouldn’t have existed in this world.

[Found.]

[!?]

I was stunned by the unusual scene around me, when I heard the voice that sounded
like a machine, and instantly felt a chill ran down my back.

Hurriedly moving my gaze, there I found… an angel.

I wasn’t being metaphorically here, the being in front of me was literally an angel. A
terrifyingly beautiful being with several pure white wings on its back, dressed in white
clothing that I remembered seeing in Greek Mythology books, flowing diagonally from
her shoulders.

Short blonde hair that even seems to glow and eyes that held the color of a rainbow…
No, would it be better to describe it as being richly-colored? Anyway, her eyes seem
like they hold a combination of many colors.

I think she’s probably about 150 cm tall? She looks quite petite, but I don’t know if it’s
because of the atmosphere around her or not, as her stature makes me feel like she
holds power unbelievable for a human being.

Would it even be appropriate to describe her like those angels depicted in the Bible?
It was hard to tell at a glance whether this being was a man or a woman, but the being
in front of me looks so beautiful that I can’t take my eyes off her… But at the same time,
I can’t help but feel like this being was weird.

It was just like when I first met Shiro-san… A feeling of not feeling any emotion from
her at all. An inexplicable sense of intimidation, as if I can’t feel what was within her
mind, while she can completely see through the depths of my heart.

[Kaito-san! Please step back!!]

[!?]

Just as I was feeling overwhelmed by her appearance in front of me, Alice moves her
body in front of me, screaming in a tense voice that I’ve never heard before.

However, this unknown something in front of us… is more than Alice could handle…

[Hindrance.]

[Dange—!?]

[Alice!?]
Just one word… The moment that angel said that one word, Alice’s body was engulfed
in light… and disappeared.

What the heck is this being? Why the heck is this happening…

I felt as if my heart was frozen to the core and I screamed, forgetting the pressure I
should have felt earlier.

[What… did you do to Alice!?]

[…!?]

Rage… Yes, it’s a searing feeling of rage.

I know that the entity in front of me is so powerful that she won’t even pay attention
to me even if I try hurting her. I shouted, but in the end, my existence may be erased
without a trace… Still, I couldn’t help but shout.

Hearing my shout, the angel, after her eyebrows slightly moved, tells me in a matter-
of-factly tone.

[Injury, None. Space, Outside, Distance, 10000 Kilometers, Force, Teleport.]

[!?]

The way she spoke makes it awfully hard for me to understand the meaning of her
words, but I knew that Alice was safe and was just forcibly teleported out of this space.
However, even as I was relieved by hearing that, I was also astonished.

Just now, this angel said 10000 kilometers… That isn’t a unit of distance in this world,
but a unit of distance in my world.

What the heck is this being? Just who is she?

[…Question.]

[…Eh?]

The angel, who was silent in front of the astonished me for a moment, for some reason,
shakes her head, then began saying something incomprehensible.
[You, Average, Uniqueness, None.]

[…………]

[Ability, Weak, Magic Power, Miniscule, Appearance, Average… Incomprehensible.]

[…………]

I don’t understand. I really don’t understand. Why am I being insulted by an angel that
just appeared out of nowhere?

However, her eyes feel unpleasant… cold eyes that seem to tell me that I’m not worth
anything… Seriously, what in the world is she…

[Again, Confirm.]

[!?]

Then, as the angel told me that in a matter-of-fact manner, reaching out one hand
towards me, trying to touch my body… For some reason, she stopped midway through
and removed her gaze from me.

[Surprise… Ability, Misjudge?]

[…Eh?]

Immediately after muttering those words that should mean that she had misjudged
someone’s ability while staring not at me but somewhere else, in the direction the
angel was staring in… a large crack appeared in the space.

And from that crack… Alice emerged.

[Alice!]

[My heart, spin, become my armor—– My heart, spin, turn into my blade—– My heart,
spin, sprout my wings—-]

[!?]

The words that came out of Alice’s mouth as she returned, came out of her mouth with
such clarity and power that they seem to echo throughout the entire space.

And with those words, Alice puts her hand on the mask on her face, removes it and
throws it away, and stares at the angel with eyes that are filled with tremendous rage.

[—-Blade of my heart, burst forth! —–Weave my bonds! —– < Ἑκατόγχειρες >!!!]

(T/N: Hekatonkheires)

With those words that seem to give out a command, at that moment, this strange space
was filled with numerous lights.
A torrent of stars repeatedly glittering… The light circulated around Alice, just like
meteor showers shooting around her, manifesting with an enormous amount of magic
power that makes the atmosphere shake.

That magic isn’t something that exists in this world, a magic that once existed in the
world Alice was born and raised in…”A magic that turns the strength of the heart into
a weapon”…That is her trump card.

Alice, clad in numerous lights, moved in front of Kaito in an instant and held her blade
towards the Earth God.

[Alice…]

It’s not that she was conscious of anything, but the atmosphere around her is clearly
different… Seeing Alice expose her emotions for the first time and seeing her unusual
state, Kaito reflexively called out her name.

However, his voice didn’t reach Alice as she was right now… That’s because her mind
was filled with only one thought: That is to protect and defend Kaito.

[…Still… not enough…]

While looking at Alice, who was raging like a storm with her enormous magic power,
the Earth God didn’t show any particular movement, but just quietly stared at Alice.

She had the posture of someone waiting for the other, the posture of someone who
holds absolute power. A response supported by a definite self-confidence that she
would be able to deal with whatever attack Alice makes.

That is a fact, and Alice herself was aware of that.

Even after Alice uses all her power, the Earth God in front of her is still far superior…
But then, for her… No, even back then, this wasn’t anything unusual for her to do but…

[Return… Return… to the me of those times… to the time when I was “weak”…]

[Alice…?]

Muttering to herself, Alice lowered her body and prepared her stance.

[The enemies I had fought against were far more powerful to me… Even so! I want to
return… to the time when “I protected everyone until the end”!!!]

[!?]

At that moment, Alice unleashed it. Her “true self” that she has sealed away… Just like
a dead person, her self that had only been something of the far, distant past…

Immediately afterwards, Alice’s magic power, which had been gushing out like a
storm, quieted down like an ocean without a single wave, enveloping herself in silence.

Alice doesn’t look intimidating anymore… And seeing this, for the first time, the Earth
God “prepared for battle”.

As she spread out her wings to intercept her opponent, the Earth God’s body was
blown away across the white space.

[Speed, Assumption, Exceed… Threat, Recognize, Intercept!]

Still muttering that with her matter-of-fact tone, after stopping in mid-air in
movements that defy the law of physics, the Earth God spreads her twenty wings wide.

Thereupon, light dwells on the tips of her wings and a dazzling flash of light is released
towards Alice, who is approaching at super speed. Seeing this blast of light, Alice
brandished the knives in both of her hands to the incoming flash, and deflected it
without slowing down at all.

[Movement, Insufficient, Attack, Increase.]

Seeing Alice’s movements, the Earth God judged that 20 attacks weren’t enough, so
she immediately calculated Alice’s speed and released a number of light bullets that
was 10 times more than before.

It doesn’t look as simple as a mere attack, as it looks like a rain of destruction, crashing
down at the speed of light.

Seeing this, Alice immediately changed her course and evaded them, as if she were
slipping between the rain of light. However, even as she tries to evade them, the rain
of light still incessantly falls.

The Earth God suspends herself in mid-air, and just like a turret, she continues
releasing light bullets.

The size of these light bullets is small, but they’re still the attacks of a God who’s the
pinnacle of her world… Each shot is filled with such power that it can “wipe out an
entire island”, and if even one of them hits her, it would instantly decide the outcome
of this battle.

She was constantly releasing those light bullets, making it impossible to escape…
However, even so, not a single bullet reached Alice at all.

As if she could see the path she needed to take, Alice changed her course, but not
slowing down at all, she slipped through the rain of light, drawing near the Earth God
with knives held in her hand.

[…Admire.]

Seeing Alice’s attack, even while her hand was slashed, the Earth God seemed to be
sincerely impressed.

Then, when she was about to fire light bullets at Alice again, Alice seemed to have read
that and immediately distanced herself from the Earth God.

Without following Alice as she moved away, the Earth God lightly clapped her hands.

[You, Battle, Art.]

As she continued to release a vast number of light bullets, continuing her battle with
Alice, the emotion that boiled up in the Earth God’s heart… were unsparing praise.

This might be something that had been said already, but the Earth God was far superior
in terms of basic abilities. Hence, the rain of light just now would have defeated Alice
if she had been hit by even one bullet.

However, Alice was able to handle all of them and dealt a blow to the Earth God. Her
combat abilities were even impressive for the Earth God.

How vast could the number of battles the girl in front of her gone through be? How
many deaths have she overturned for her to exist until now?

If the angle at which the light bullets she deflected had been off by even a few
millimeters, the bullet would have hit her. If she had made even one mistake in
handling the thousands and thousands of light bullets, all of her efforts would have
been for naught. If her mind had wandered for even a few tenths of a second, she
would be swallowed up by the rain of light.

In the Earth God’s view, there wasn’t even a 1% chance that Alice would be able to
reach her. However, she didn’t commit a single mistake at all and grabbed the miracle
all too easily.

Seeing this, the Earth God was convinced. This is the true identity of the threat she just
felt from this girl… Without a doubt, she won’t make a mistake in the future. Even if
it’s just 1%, she won’t let that small probability escape and grab the best possible
outcome.

[…Beautiful.]

Yes, the girl in front of her is like the embodiment of a miracle, and her battle is nothing
short of amazing.

Deflecting attacks that can be deflected and avoid attacks that can be avoided… This
feat may be something easy to say, but it was difficult to do and show to someone who
has far more basic skills than you do… It’s as if her mind has been fully focused on the
battle.

[Attack, Density, Ascend.]

[!?]

Thinking that, the Earth God further increased the number of light bullets by “hundreds
of times”.
I see, she’s undeniably a strong person who grasps even the slightest possibility…
However, what will she do when there isn’t a slightest possibility at all? The difference
between 1% and 0% is just too big.

The Earth God’s new “hundreds of millions” of light bullets, unlike the previous ones,
aren’t aimed at Alice in a straight line, but instead, they are tightly packed around Alice
to the point that not even a single insect can pass through, before they begin to
converge at once.

The power of each shot was also increased further. It’s now impossible for her to
evade, impossible to defend, and two knives are completely insufficient to deflect
these numbers.

Now then, what will she do now? And with that thought in mind, as the Earth God
looked at Alice through the light bullets, one of the many lights Alice was surrounded
in was sucked into her body, and Alice’s appearance changed.

“Her hair had become a reddish-purple twintail” and “her golden eyes” glared at the
surrounding light bullets…

[ “Deviate!” ]

[…Principle of Causality, Derivation…]

What if there isn’t even the slightest possibility that she could take advantage of? In
response to the Earth God’s attack as she asked such a question, Alice responded with
the answer of “creating the possibility itself ”…by transforming herself to the “God of
Fate, Fate”.

Watching the approaching light bullets be deflected away as if they were being guided
by something, the Earth God spread her wings wide… And this time, she won’t just
make use of quantity, but quality instead, as she unleashes a bombardment that fills
the view.

Thereupon, another light is sucked into Alice’s body, and her appearance changes
again… This time, to a “woman with green leaves as hair”…

And soon after, huge trees appeared from the empty space and blocked the incoming
bombardment.
Amidst the scene filled with huge explosions… This time, Alice appears, holding a huge
staff of several meters long, and Alice, who has transformed into a girl with two shades
of black hair, appears and holds up her staff.

Thereupon, Alice’s magic power explosively increased and began converging on the
tip of her wand.

[Drink, Tyrannical Beast ——απόκαλυψις!]

(T/N: Apocalypse)

[!?]

As if to say that it was revenge from her attack earlier, a huge jet-black magical
bombardment burst towards the Earth God.

Watching it quietly, I don’t know if it would be apt to say finally… as the Earth God
moved her hand “for the first time”, and flicked the bombardment to the side.

[Surprise, You, Ability, Measurement, Difficult.]

[…How long can you afford to be that carefree? I don’t know which God you are, but
this wouldn’t be the first time… that I will kill a God!]

Returning to her “former tone of voice” and hearing Alice’s words intimidatingly sharp
eyes, the Earth God realized that the wound of her right hand that was cut earlier
hasn’t regenerated.

[…Incomprehensible, Regeneration, Impossible?]

[I have a weapon that can do that.]

[Comprehend… Cope, Easy.]

[Wha!?]

Hearing Alice’s words, the Earth God recognized that the wound on her hand couldn’t
be healed… And without any hesitation, she lopped off her own arm from her shoulder.

Then, the arm she had lopped off disappears in a flash of light and a “new arm” is
created on her shoulder.

[Battle, Continue.]

Alice, the God-killing Hero, she who has the ability to kill immortal opponents… And
the God of another world that still hasn’t shown her full power yet… The battle
between these two beings became even more intense.

<Afterword>

The title isn’t a typo. The Heart itself is the weapon.

Serious-senpai: [… I’ve been waiting… for something like this… I’m fully supporting
Alice now.] ← The one who just said that she was her natural enemy not long ago.
With the Earth God’s high opinion of Alice’s abilities, the battle is becoming even more
intense.

The light bullets that the Earth God releases from her wings are much faster than
before, and they are constantly being released with even more power, but its attacks
still couldn’t reach Alice.

Looking at Alice, who dodged her attacks with body movements that could even be
said as artistic, the Earth God proceeded to analyze her.

Even though she wasn’t extremely fast, Alice continued to evade her attacks. In the
eyes of the Earth God, Alice appeared to be one of the most powerful beings in this
world.

Normally, when they hold this much overwhelming power, their ways of battling
would be cruder… However, it can be said that Alice’s battle techniques, “the weapons
of the weak” had been polished to the maximum.

The basis of Alice’s strength is… her overly keen ability to perceive and respond to a
crisis.

The speed at which she perceives the looming danger, the attacks that would harm
her, is frighteningly quick, and she is able to accurately use the huge number of cards
she had in hand and make use of it to deal with her opponent.

It was a power that must have been acquired from vast combat experience, and the
Earth God assumed that the girl in front of her was accustomed to fighting a far
superior opponent.

However, if that were the case, some doubts still remain… As mentioned before, in the
eyes of the Earth God, Alice is supposed to be the most powerful being in this world…
Then, how could she get used to fighting so many opponents that are far more
powerful than her?

She has overwhelming experience in dealing with attacks she has never seen before,
from angles that she should have never seen before and knows how to fight opponents
that are far more capable than she is.

That should mean that Alice isn’t born strong just like the Earth God… It was also proof
that she was “a weak person who became strong”.

That’s why the Earth God had overflowing admiration for her from within her heart.

For her to refine her blade to the point where she could fight her, the Earth God
wondered how many times she had bared her fangs in the face of death…

However, Earth God couldn’t just be impressed by her on this occasion. She still hasn’t
achieved her main goal yet.

Investigating Kaito… With the information she read just from what she could see on
the surface, she could only recognize him as just an ordinary person, but the Earth
God doesn’t think that’s all he is either.

Then, she thought that it may be what was on the inside, and she was about to assess
that, but that hindrance had to butt in, making her pull quite a distance away from
Kaito.

[Early, Conclusion.]

Alice’s fighting style is interesting, as she was able to fight her “without easing up” a
single bit… but she can’t waste any more time.

The Earth God doesn’t have any problems even if this fight is prolonged. The girl in
front of her will also be able to handle such a prolonged fight without any problem…
However, there was some anxiety in the Earth God’s heart.

She will be fine, so will the girl in front of her. However, what about that human?
Humans, unlike beings such as the two of them, can’t generate inexhaustible amounts
of energy. If this fight goes on for days, months or years, that human will die… No, even
if the human doesn’t die from getting caught up by their attacks, if that human suffers
from hunger… Wouldn’t that mean that the human is harmed?
If that’s the case, at that moment, the half-body of that God will intervene. If that
happens, the situation would turn for the worst. She wouldn’t be able to determine
the true value of that human.

While thinking about this, the Earth God… Finally launched an all-out attack with “only
her power”.

The newly created light bullets, each of which is several meters in diameter… with over
hundreds of millions of these light bullets released at a speed comparable to that of
light.

The rush of light that filled the space instantly engulfed Alice’s body and caused a
really huge explosion.

[Conclusion…!?]

[…F- Fufufu… Hahaha…]

The Earth God thought that this was already settled, but on the end of Earth God’s gaze,
she found the “unharmed” Alice, laughing from within the smoke of the explosion.

[Since “I’ve lost everyone”, I’ve always, always been incomplete, as if I’m using
incompatible parts in place of my insufficiency.]

[…Magic Power, Radical, Ascend?]

[There’s an enemy in front of me that I need to defeat, and behind me is my important

person that I want to protect… Ahhh, this is it… This is the real me… Finally, I’m finally
“catching up to my old self”…]

[!?]

[This is— At this moment— The farthest my heart had reached— Exceed my limits—
And now, weave the world! —Ἑκατόγχειρες!!!]

With a powerful shout, the numerous lights that surround Alice are all absorbed into
her body.

The pressure released by Alice increases and along with that, her magic power
increases.
Although Alice is supposed to be the only one in front of the Earth God, Alice’s
presence feels overwhelming, as if a vast number of warriors are forming an army, and
a smile appears on Alice’s lips.

[Iris, Noel… Everyone, lend me your strength. I won’t let anyone steal Kaito-san, I don’t
want to be parted with Kaito-san… and I will not be defeated by anyone! Come… Let’s
begin! Let’s kill a God for the second time!]

[Ability, Ascend… Threat.]

Within the infinite space, flashes of light repeatedly exploded.

The Earth God stopped holding back and unleashed a variety of attacks on Alice… but
she is still alive and well.

If the Earth God creates a humongous blade of light and cleaves her, she will change
form and evade like mist. Even if she surrounds her with walls of light to eliminate her
escape route and unleash an attack inside, Alice would change into a different form
again, slips through the wall of light and evades her attack.

With the exchange so far, the Earth God was able to recognize Alice’s abilities as well.

This ability which she calls Ἑκατόγχειρες allows her to transform into someone who
meets a certain kind of condition and use that being’s abilities… And as for the abilities
that she can use, there are two kinds of beings that she can transform to: Those beings
who she can only use for a moment, and those who she can continue to transform into
unless she cancels it herself.

The most troublesome transformations are those ones that she can transform into all
the time… A girl with two shades of black hair with an enormous staff, a woman with
straight golden hair with glowing twin swords, a spear-knightess with flaming red
hair and a man dressed in priest’s robe with a Bible in hand… These four are the only
ones that the Earth God has seen so far, but “these beings who hold weapons” were
clearly more powerful than her other transformations.

Of course, the Earth God herself is an overwhelmingly strong being, as she changed
her attack pattern one after another as they fought, but Alice would choose the right
ability from the huge amount of cards she had.

[…………]
Currently, the wings on the Earth God’s back were “cut off in half” and there were cuts
all over her body, so it could be said that she was somewhat pushed to the edge.

Of course, she was far from being in a predicament. If she wanted to, the Earth God
could just annihilate this body and recreate it again. The reason she isn’t currently
repairing her wounds is that she had judged that they don’t particularly hinder her
movements, so it’s fine even if she leaves them alone.

However, her mind is in a stalemate in terms of attacking back.

The most effective means of attack against Alice is presumably an unavoidable, ultra-
wide attack… but if she were to do that, there’s a chance that Kaito will be caught up
as well.

She could also fight in melee but… That could get Kaito caught up in the shockwaves
that were to occur.

For the Earth God, who has no intention of breaking her promise to Shallow Vernal,
these methods aren’t something that she can choose.

Just as she was thinking of how to get rid of this troublesome opponent, the Earth God
holds her hand towards the approaching Alice.

[!? Tsk…]

Thereupon, Alice’s eyebrows twitched for a moment… and seeing the Earth God about
to launch an attack that she could have evaded like before, but she burst forward and
straightforwardly approached.

Seeing the clear impatience on Alice’s movements that she had never shown before,
the Earth God didn’t overlook that…”and pulling back the hand that was pointed at
her”, she was blown away by Alice’s fist.

[…Eh?]

Seeing her fist struck her face too cleanly, Alice’s eyes widened in surprise, stopping
her movements and looked like she started thinking.

Then, after seeing the Earth God regain her stance, she moved a long distance in an
instant and returned back to Kaito’s side.
[Eh? A- Alice!? W- What the heck is going on…]

As a human, Kaito couldn’t possibly see the battle between the Earth God and Alice, as
he could only see some things glowing in the distance and didn’t understand the
situation at all.

That’s why he was surprised at the sudden appearance of Alice and asked her what
was going on.

However, Alice doesn’t answer the quiet, still remaining alert of the Earth God, she
spoke.

[…Kaito-san, apparently, that woman… It doesn’t seem to have any intention of hurting
Kaito-san.]

[…Eh?]

[For a moment, the place where Kaito-san and I are located is perfectly aligned in a
straight line from her point of view… Well, even if she had shot me like that, I had a
plan to deal with it, but for her… That should have been the perfect chance to attack.
However, she interrupted her attack.]

Yes, the reason as to why Alice’s eyebrows twitched just now was because a great
chance for Earth God to strike Alice appeared.

Alice was moving around as much as possible so that the attack wasn’t led in the
direction where Kaito was, but she couldn’t completely seal off the movements of an
opponent as powerful as the Earth God, and she was prepared to take some damage
in that situation.

However, the Earth God didn’t shoot.

[…Perhaps, that woman stopped attacking me to avoid the probability of hitting Kaito-
san. And also, she never tried using widespread extermination… It seems that she has
circumstances that prevent her from hurting Kaito-san.]

[………]

[In that case, what do you think we should do? It seems like there’s a chance we could
end this situation peacefully, you know?]
[………]

There was a good chance that the Earth God would not and could not hurt Kaito.
Recognizing this, Alice’s slightly hotblooded mind cooled down and she decided to ask
for Kaito’s judgment.

Surprised by Alice’s sudden question, as Kaito kept his silence in response… The Earth
God, who was “fully healed of her wounds”, approached the two of them.

<Afterword>

T- There’s not… enough sweetness… No more, it feels painful… Next chapter, let’s have
Earth God caught in Kaito’s clutches…

Serious-senpai: [Oi, idiot, stop that.]

Moving her glowing wings, the angel slowly approaches Alice and I.

When she finally arrives a few meters away from where we are, Alice raises one hand
to urge her to stop, and the angel obeys and stays where she is.

[First, answer us. What was your purpose in approaching Kaito-san?]

[Purpose, Interact.]

[Are you saying that your only purpose is just to interact with him and you don’t have
any intention of harming Kaito-san?]

[Positive, I, Purpose, Interact. Hence, Violence, Not Use.]

It was very difficult to understand what she’s saying, but the angel seems to be saying
that her purpose is to have a conversation with me, and she doesn’t want to do me any
harm.

I was vaguely convinced by that. In fact, if this angel intended to harm me… She would
have done it immediately after teleporting Alice… but this angel didn’t do it.

I wondered if Alice noticed that, but she’s clearly not like usual earlier… I could feel
her fury with my Sympathy Magic. It’s hard to imagine from how Alice usually acts,
but blood may have rushed on her head.

After Alice heard the angel’s word, she quietly nodded, but still on guard with daggers
held in her hands, she asked me without taking her gaze off the angel.

[…Kaito-san, what do you want to do? Do you accept talking with her? Or do you want
me to eliminate her?]
[Eliminate… Alice, ummm, errr… If that’s the case, can you win?]

I can’t clearly understand how much power the angel in front of me has. But even so,
I can tell that she has tremendous power.

That’s why I wanted to ask that before answering Alice’s question.

[…I can win. No, I will win… but it will take me lots of time.]

[………]

[Without a doubt, she’s a Supreme God or a being equivalent to that. This kind of
opponent is basically immortal. In order to defeat her, I will have to rip off the
authority she was clad in and seal them up one by one. So, it will probably take me
quite a bit of time.]

[…I see.]

I don’t think Alice’s words about winning are a lie. However, the fact that it isn’t an
easy victory was also painfully obvious to me.

I’m silent for a bit, then I move my gaze towards Alice, who is holding her dagger, and
slowly spoke to her.

[Then, Alice… This is an order.]

[Yes! Anytime.]

[If that angel shows any intention to attack me…”Take me with you and run”.]

[Leave it to—–Eh? Run? N- Not defeat her?]

When Alice heard the words I told her, she was about to vigorously nod… before
listlessly asking back again.

Yes, the choice I picked now… is to accept this conversation for the time being.
However, if it looks like it will be dangerous, we would run away…

[Unnn. Run… Alice did say that you can win against her, but you probably wouldn’t be
unscathed, right?]
[T- That is…]

[In that case, I don’t want Alice to get hurt, so let’s run away… Then, let’s ask Kuro and
Shiro-san to help us.]

[…M- Mnggh… I feel like it’s a mistake to do that within this tension, but that’s certainly
the most reliable way. I’m sure that Kuro-san and Shallow Vernal-sama would be
aware of this situation, and if Kaito-san calls them, they’ll come to you… Roger that.]

It’s one thing to talk openly in front of the person we’re trying to flee from, but this is
a suggestion I can make because I trust in Alice’s power.

I believe that Alice would be able to escape with me, even against this angel.

But well, the fact that her eyebrow didn’t even twitch even when contriving in front of
her should mean that this angel’s words aren’t a lie.

With that thought in mind, I turned to the angel and slowly spoke.

[…I don’t know why you want to talk to me, but I’m open to dialogue… But before we
do, I have one request.]

[…?]

[Not only me, but you shouldn’t harm Alice as well… If you promise to do that, I will
be open to conversation.]

[K- Kaito-san?]

[…………]

I just wanted her to promise me this. I know that she isn’t going to do me any harm.
However, considering the fact that she just fought with Alice, she is probably not
considered in targets of whom she shouldn’t harm.

I don’t know what this angel is thinking. It may just be for a temporary peace of mind,
but I wanted a word of assurance for Alice’s safety.

[…Disrespect.]
[!?]

Instantly, the atmosphere around the angel turned heavy, as if it wanted to pierce
through my body.

It’s as painful and intimidating as if my whole body was being stabbed to death by
invisible needles… It’s as if the atmosphere around her was asking me if I am aware of
my own position to make such a demand.

However, as I restrained Alice who was about to jump in front of me with my hand, I
glared at the angel who was threatening me.

Let me make it clear at this point. I’m angry right now.

When this woman forcibly teleported Alice earlier… I thought my blood froze. While
Alice was fighting her, I felt my heart tightening up.

Honestly, this angel is terrifying… I don’t know what she’s thinking and she’s so
powerful that it’s impossible for me to go against her… However, even if that’s so…
That doesn’t mean I will allow her to hurt Alice.

[To you, I may just be some random bug. Saying this might be disrespectful for you.
However, no matter how much you threaten me, it will be useless. If you won’t say that
you’re not going to hurt Alice… Even if I’m killed on this spot, I will not give in to any
of your demands!]

[…Kaito… -san.]

[………]

Even when I’m exposed to her hostility that seems to burn my skin, scolding my
trembling legs, I clearly said those words to the angel.

Those words could be an equivalent of asking for a fight. The negotiations could have
broken down… The angel could have immediately pulled back her previous statement
and swooped down on us.

This might be idiotic of me, making a foolish move like this… However, even for me,
there are just some things I can’t forgive. And there are some things that no one could
ever negotiate with me…
The angel looked at me with her cold, richly-colored eyes… Not long after though, the
intimidation that seems to crush me disappeared.

[Previous Remarks, Withdraw.]

[…Eh?]

[You, Average, Uniqueness, None. No, You, Ability, Average… Mentality, Appreciate.]

[…E- Errr…]

[Barbaric, Worthy, Impolite, Disrespect, Approve.]

[…………]

…Errr, it’s hard to understand the meaning of her long remarks, but to sum it up… My
physical ability is average, but she slightly appreciates my mentality. So, in recognition
of my strength, she’ll forgive me for my rudeness earlier… or something like that,
right?

As I was tilting my head to understand the angel’s words, which were very difficult to
understand, the angel’s mouth deeply twisted and a smile appeared on her face.

[!?]

T- T- The f*ck is that… She looks scary! W- What the heck is that!? It’s like a predator
who has found its prey, and her smile is giving me goosebumps.

“A smile is originally an aggressive facial expression” The smile on the angel’s face was
so frightening that such words came to my mind.

N- No, her face is still as beautiful as before but… S- Somehow, it’s as if someone who
isn’t used to smiling, trying to force a smile, making the smile on her face very
distorted… Honestly, that’s seriously scary.

[Interest, Acquire, Time, Require. Hereafter, Decision, Continue.]

[Eh? Huh? Errr…]

[You, Name, Miyama, Kaito… Complete, Remember.]

[…Eh?]

Could you please give me a moment? Seriously, I can’t catch up with what she’s saying,
you know? I only got the part where she would remember my name, but things she
said before that…

[She’s interested in Kaito-san. However, she still needs some time to gauge your true
value… She still wants to continue like this and see how it goes, was it?]

[Positive.]

That’s amazing, Alice. She understood that incomprehensible string of words and
properly weaved them together. Is there a difference between the way our minds
work? I- I guess I need to get used to talking to this angel.

[Human, Weak, Ability, Evident… Barbaric, Disrespect, Admire. You, Resist, Beautiful…
Reunion, Attitude, Identical, Hope.]

As I was thinking about this, the angel spun around and turned away. Behind her back,
I saw a golden ring floating behind her back and pure white wings growing out of it…
Eh? I thought those wings were growing out of her back!?

O- Or rather, is our conversation over with that? Eh? Could it be… It’s because she’s
coming back on another day? The heck is that, that’s scary.

The angel slowly walked away from us, and after moving for about 10 meters away
from us, she turned around.

Then, looking at me, who was confused and wasn’t able to catch up with the situation,
a faint smile appeared on her mouth and she slowly spoke.

[…My name is “Eden”…Until we meet again, my beloved child.]

[!?]

With those words, the space that looks like a cybernetic world cracked open, and the
scenery around us returned to the middle of the street we were in earlier.

And the figure of the angel… Eden-san disappeared before I knew it, as if she had never
existed right from the start.
S- Seriously, what the heck was that person? I never understood her from the start to
end. In a way, it was as if she was foreshadowing the troubles that was about to come
in the future, she was such a shocking being.

Her purpose remained unknown in the end, and even when we exchanged words, I
couldn’t read her true motives at all… It’s just that, even if it’s just one thing… There’s
just this one thing I wanted to shout from the bottom of my heart.

So, you were able to speak normally!!!?

H- How should I say this, I had a near-certain premonition… That she would continue
to haunt me in the future.

<Afterword>

Leaving mysteries behind, the Earth God… Eden left for the moment, but as the title
suggests, she seems to have locked her sights on Kaito. Her affections are really
warped… Arehh? Could it be that she is one of those Yanderes…?
My discomfort may have shown itself on my face from time to time. However, it wasn’t
until after Eden-san left that it took a definite form on my face.

[…Kaito-san. I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m a little bit tired… So, can we have our date in
another time?]

[Eh? Y- Yeah… Are you alright?]

After Eden-san left, Alice said that to me with a wry smile pasted on her face.

There’s nothing strange about the words themselves. Just a few minutes ago, Alice was
seriously battling the powerful Eden-san, so it’s natural that she would get tired.

However, somehow… There was an uncomfortable feeling buzzing within my chest, an

uncomfortable reason that I couldn’t explain.

[Ahaha, I’m totally alright! It’s just that even the special Alice-chan can get tired
sometimes.]

[I- I see…]

I wonder why? Even though it looks like Alice is laughing… Why does it look like she’s
“crying”?

Come to think of it, it was the same just now. Alice should have been very angry at me,
but for some reason, she wasn’t… It felt like she was shaking in fear.

Though I say that, it still doesn’t explain what exactly is wrong with her… That’s why I
don’t know what to do.

[Well then, I’ll attach a clone to you and leave her as your guard… I’ll be excusing
myself then.]
[…Yeah.]

As Alice cut the conversation short at that moment and left, I wanted to call her and
make her stop walking away… but I couldn’t find the words to say. Reaffirming that I
knew nothing about Alice, in the end, I could only nod my head.

Alice is like a friend I can let my guard around… A close friend who would sometimes
be considered as bad company. She’d show up out of nowhere, interject with the
conversation, and mess around… Such a scene had become normal in my everyday life
before I knew it.

I had thought I knew Alice… No, it may just be that I was trying to convince myself that
I knew her.

Alice rarely talks about her past. She had a clear wall around her, as if she is imploring
others not to step in… Staying in a situation where no one knows anything about her.

But today, Alice has expressed her fury for the first time. I’ve been thinking about
Alice’s face at that moment… And I had one thought, sticking in my mind so much that
it hurts.

It isn’t that I didn’t know anything about Alice… It’s just that “I didn’t try to know”
her…

Alice treats me well and laughs with me… I think I’ve been taking advantage of that,
thinking that I know her and avoided making any effort to know her.

After all, I… At that time… I don’t even know why “Alice lost her composure and got
angry”…

I can’t just let this continue. At least… I couldn’t forgive myself for not even being able
to say anything sensible to Alice as she left with a sad-looking back.

Returning to the grocery store where there wasn’t a single customer, Alice lowered the
CLOSE tag on her door and walked into the door… she struck her “shaking hands” on
the wall.

[…I had been naive. That Teleportation Magic in the beginning… I was being
completely negligent and was caught off guard… If that person had the intention to
kill Kaito-san… I have… I would have…]
Covering her face with her trembling hands, Alice’s entire body trembled in fear.

Her wail of sorrow disappearing in the void… The outcry of a girl frightened of the
worst future.

[…I don’t want it… such a future… I will definitely…]

Muttering in a grieving voice, Alice stared into the dim darkness with tears streaming
down her face.

[…I won’t let anyone steal him away… Those who have budding resentment to Kaito-
san… I’ll kill all of them… I won’t let anyone steal him away… I will never let anyone
steal him away… I will never… lose Kaito-san…]

Those words aren’t meant for others, but words that she say to herself.

She’s suffering and grieving, but she’s still unable and unwilling to let go… With these
thoughts in mind, Alice’s unforgiving heart severely tortured her worthless self.

[…It hurts… What am I supposed to do? Iris… Iris… How could I remove this…”This
curse you put on me”…I don’t know anymore… Answer me… Partner.]

There is no one that could answer her call for help. Within the quiet dim light… Only
the voice of the sobbing girl could be heard.

[…Sorry. I don’t think I can help you much with that either.]

[…I see.]

I knew I couldn’t let this continue, so I decided to get to know Alice first. That said, she
has been hiding it from him all this time. I didn’t feel comfortable asking her about a
topic that she didn’t want others to step into.

So, I figured I’d ask elsewhere, and the first person I turned to was Kuro… However,
after Kuro listened to me, she apologetically shook her head.

[I don’t know that much about Shalltear either… Hmmm. I do know something about
her to some extent, but I don’t think I can say that I really know her.]

[You don’t?]
I asked Kuro, thinking that she was her family and have been friends with her for a
long time, so she might know something, but she told me that she didn’t know Alice
well. And, I tried asking her what she meant by that and…

[When I first met Shalltear… I felt like she was quite the mismatching child. She had
great combat techniques, so I thought that she had quite a considerable battle
experience… But it feels as if she “suddenly became very strong” and didn’t know how
to handle her power.]

[…………]

[Well, so I accompanied her in practice and gave her advice, and so, we ended up
getting along… but how should I say this? There’s something that always feels out of
place.]

[Feels out of place?]

Kuro doesn’t seem to know much about Alice’s past either, but Kuro was able to tell
me her impression of Alice from her point of view, and after she drank some coffee
from her teacup, she continued.

[Unnn. Shalltear looks so bright and cheerful but… I wonder why? I can’t think of a
better way to describe it, but it feels as if she was “acting” the role of “Shalltear”, and
this feeling may be vague, but I feel like she’s isn’t smiling deep within her heart.
Though I say that, I’ve only recently found out about it.]

[…Eh?]

[I’ve certainly felt something out of place. However, that feeling was quite vague… But
after Kaito-san’s shape, it began to take a definite shape.]

[Since I showed up?]

[Unnn. I can’t really explain it that well… but she’s somehow different. Those times
when she’s with us, and when she’s with Kaito-kun…]

Kuro doesn’t know about Alice’s past either, so she’s just basing it on conjectures… but
Kuro is saying that Alice looks different when she’s talking to Kuro and when she’s
talking to me.
I hadn’t seen Alice talking to other people that many times, so I didn’t feel anything
out of place but… if Kuro, who has known her for a long time says so, she’s probably
right.

[Shalltear, who has always had a thin film covering her true feelings and was calmer
than anyone else, when it comes to Kaito-kun, she would sometimes show violent
emotions.]

[………]

[This is just my guess, but I think Shalltear is terrified of losing Kaito-kun. However, I
don’t know why she is so attached to Kaito-san. She looked so different from the
Shalltear I know…]

[………]

[That’s all I can tell you… I’m sorry I can’t be of much help.]

[No, thank you. You really helped me.]

In the end, I still didn’t know the details… but I was sure of one thing.

The discomfort I felt with Alice, the fury she showed at that time with Eden… The key
to knowing the answer to that question, as I thought, would be lying in the past Alice
was hiding.

However, it would be difficult to investigate that… If Kuro herself doesn’t know about
it, how could other people know about it?

I wonder if Shiro-san, who can read minds, would know about it? No, although it might
be a bit of a stretch, I really feel like Alice has a way of not letting Shiro-san read her
mind as well.

Someone who Alice would spontaneously talk about herself… What about Fate-san? I
heard that Alice and Fate-san are good friends, so Fate-san might know something
about Alice.

Dear Mom, Dad——– Seeing a side of Alice that I’d never seen before, I realized that I
really didn’t know anything about her at all. That’s why, in order to talk to Alice now, I
think what I need to do first——- is to know Alice.
In the upper levels of the Divine Realm, one of the three temples of the Supreme God…
In the temple of the God of Time and Space. While Chronois was working in her office,
the God of Fate, Fate, appeared in front of her.

[God of Time and Space, do you have a moment?]

[God of Fate huh… What is it? We’re busy because of the visit of the God from another
world. If it isn’t something urgent, you can just…]

[I’m going to the Human Realm for a bit.]

[…Huh? W- Wait, stop fooling around, didn’t I say we’re busy!? You’ve also got a lot of
work to do…]

[I’ve already done them. Here. This should be everything.]

[…What?]

Hearing Fate’s words, telling her that she’s going to the Human Realm, Chronois
thought that she’s going to slack off again and tried to angrily scold her… But right
after, Fate-san puts a large number of documents on Chronois’ desk.

The sight of Fate working voluntarily… It would normally be possible under normal
circumstances, making Chronois stunned as she looked through some of the
documents.

[…I- Indeed… All of them are properly…]

[Then, there shouldn’t be a problem, right? I’m going to the Human Realm. I have
something important to do, so I don’t want any interruptions, okay? I even went out
of my way these freaking troublesome work…]

[…Y- Yeah… As long as the work assigned to you are done. There’s no problem but…
What in the world happened? What is something that is so important that she even
did her work…]

[………]

Giving a glance at Chronois, who was quietly muttering to herself while still looking
like she couldn’t believe it, Fate turned away and “walked” towards the entrance.
Then, she stopped once in front of the door, and as if she was saying this only to herself,
she softly muttered.

[It’s nothing. I’m just going to visit a “stupid friend”…and punch her for worrying about
something stupid…]

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [My spring has finally come! Alice’s arc is the best ever! You can clearly
see that!!!]

<It really has nice seriousness. It’s impressive… However, it’s just a prelude (The
second half of Alice’s arc is even sweeter that you would vomit more rainbows than
before)>

Serious-senpai: […………]
There’s the saying of strike while the iron is hot and there’s no time like the present…
The sooner they acted, the better, so I had quickly come to the Upper levels of the God
Realm.

The purpose, of course, is to hear what Fate-san can tell me about Alice… However, the
world doesn’t always work our way, as when I inquired around Fate-san’s temple, she
was unfortunately not home.

I can’t imagine any place where Fate-san would go, and if she ran away again to skip
work, it would be difficult to find her.

I’ve been trying to contact her by hummingbird, but it seems that Fate-san has set up
a special ward as a countermeasure against Chronois-san, and no hummingbirds were
able to be sent to her, so no matter how many times I make one fly, they would always
come back.

So, I went to visit the next person who might know where to find Fate-san… to
Chronois-san’s temple… but when I went there, I heard some really surprising words.

[Ahh, If it’s the God of Fate you’re looking for, “she finished her work” and went out to
the Human Realm.]

[I see, is that so… Eh? She finished… her work?]

Somehow, I think I just heard Chronois-san say words that don’t suit Fate-san at all.

No, I may have just heard it wrong. She’s saying that Fate-san had finished her work…
I’m sorry, but I can’t believe that.

[It’s no wonder that you’re surprised. I was also quite skeptical about it but… she
certainly got all of it done.]

[…W- What the heck is going?]

[I don’t know. She said she was going to do something in the Human Realm, but her
voice was so low that I couldn’t hear the details.]

Chronois-san tells the surprised me that she was also surprised too, and that she
doesn’t know where Fate-san went.

I’m stumped… I wonder where Fate-san really went? A place she went after she finished
her work? I can’t even imagine such a place.

[…Did you need something from God of Fate?]

[Eh? Ah, yes… Actually…]

In response to Chronois-san’s question, I had some thoughts about it, so I explained

the reason why I was looking for Fate-san.

[…Fumu, I see.]

[Yes. So, Chronois-san, do you happen to know what’s going on with Alice?]

After listening to the story, Chronois-san crossed her arms and looked at me with a
troubled expression on her face.

I asked Chronois-san if she had any ideas about Alice’s condition.

[…Why are you asking me that?]

[Errr… Chronois-san, when you warned me about the Phantasmal King before… You
said that Alice was boisterous and irritating, right? Doesn’t that mean you’ve talked
with Alice enough to feel irritated with her?]

[…Fumu. You can certainly read it that way… However, I probably won’t be able to give
you the answer you’re hoping for. If you’re fine with it though, I can tell you a few
things.]

[Please.]

When I asked Chronois-san, thinking that she was fairly close to Alice, she nodded
once, looking impressed, and said that she would explain a bit about her relationship
with Alice.
[…Though I say that, there isn’t that much that I could tell you. However, the Phantasmal
King frequently visits me.]

[………]

[She was on her way to meet the God of Fate, looking like she was about to talk with
her for some reason… It doesn’t seem like she came for any important reason, she
apparently just wants to have some idle chatter… Well, she ended up talking about all
sorts of things.]

Hmmm. What does that mean? The way Chronois-san spoke, it doesn’t seem like she’s
on good terms with Alice, but it seems like Alice is coming to see Chronois-san.

As far as I know, there doesn’t seem to be any particular similarities between them…
Then, why is Alice…

[I was also curious about the reason, so I asked her why. “Why are you frequently
coming to talk to me?” or so I said.]

[…And?]

[“The way she talks sounds like you” was the only thing she said, and she didn’t speak
anything regarding this matter again. Thus, I don’t know who exactly I resemble. My
bad, I don’t think I can be of much help.]

[No, thank you. It was very helpful. I’ll also be asking other people.]

There are some things I was wondering about, but it certainly as Chronois-san said, I
don’t think it’s going to help solve the current situation.

Let’s go look elsewhere. Well, there are still people like her family members, the Six
Kings, and Ein-san, so if I talk to them as well, I should be able to get some
information…

[…Hey, Miyama?]

[Yes, what is it?]

[…Isn’t this quite “unlike” you?]

[…Eh?]

Since I couldn’t find Fate-san, I was thinking of other ways, Chronois-san’s quiet
voice… tells me that it isn’t like me.

Chronois-san’s red and blue eyes were quietly reflecting my face, and as I felt a little
pressured by the atmosphere, Chronois-san quietly continued.

[Gathering information from the people around, removing obstacles in the way for
your objective… I think that’s not like how you usually do.]

[………]

[You’ve always been simpleminded, straightforward and earnest when you’re facing
something… Isn’t that your virtue? If you try to do anything you aren’t accustomed to,
you’ll only end up making a mistake.]

[…Chronois-san.]

When she meant was that what I was doing now isn’t like usual huh? The words
Chronois-san said echoes in my mind in such a gentle, yet sharp way.

[I can understand if you’re frightened. You’re feeling comfortable with your current
relationship with her, so you don’t want to take any drastic action, thinking that a
mistake may lead to a change in your relationship, right? However, your troubles are
meaningless.]

[…………]

[You’ve already decided to step into the depths of her heart… In that case, no matter
what you do, the end will always be the same. Whether you confront her directly or
ask others about some things, it will be the same… I don’t need to tell you any more
than this, right?]

[…Yes.]

Chronois-san’s words were spot on.

If I want to know Alice, what should I do…? Isn’t it obvious that I should just ask Alice
herself?
I’m not sure if Alice will honestly respond. However, even if I gather information like
this, I won’t be able to get progress with anything until I finally confront Alice.

Maybe it isn’t a good thing for me to step into other people’s matters too much. I could
also wait until Alice talks to me about it… However, nothing changes in the world if I
just wait. If I don’t take action, there are also things I won’t be able to find out without
stepping in.

As for the secrets Alice holds… I think it would be better if I move myself.

If that’s the case, then it is as Chronois-san said… It certainly may not be like me. Even
if I don’t want our relationship to crumble, it won’t start until I strike first.

Right from the start, the place I should have been heading to wasn’t the God Realm,
but to Alice’s side.

[…That’s a good look you have there. Meager it may be, I’ll root for your success too.]

[Yes! Thank you!]

With reassuring words of support from Chronois-san, I made up my mind.

I’ve decided, I will get the secrets Alice was holding from the person herself…

Dear Mom, Dad——- To be honest, I’m not very clever, nor do I know the smartest
ways of doing things. Then, it’s simple. I will do the rest just like before, but above all,
it will be like me—— That’s why I’ll go face Alice.

The sun is beginning to set and the interior of the grocery store is dimly lit. As Alice
was lying face down on the counter with a gloomy expression on her face, she hears
the sound of the door that was supposed to be locked opening.

[Yaahhoooo~~ Shall-tan!]

[…Fate-san?]

Alice slightly looks up to look at the voice she heard, but when she realizes that it’s
Fate who has come to visit her, she places her face back on her arms on the counter
again.
While looking at Alice, Fate slowly approached the counter.

[…I’m sorry. I’m not really in the mood for tea today…]

[Ahh, unnn. That’s no problem~~ I’m not really here to have tea with you…]

[…Eh? Arehh? Fate-san, why did you just place that “ward”…Or rather, why are your
eyes golden…]

[Well, for the time being… Yoishoohhh!!!]

[Gafuuhh!?]

Reacting to Fate, who suddenly put a ward in the store with a loose tone of voice, Alice
slowly looked up… and saw Fate’s golden eyes. Those eyes that only change colors
when she gets serious.

Just as she was about to ask about it, with Fate’s shout, a fist was slammed into Alice’s
face.

After receiving the blow from Fate, the Supreme God, Alice was sent bouncing off like
a pinball and slammed on the wall of the store.

Originally, there would have been a hole in the wall, but the area was already
reinforced with a solid ward.

[…Wh… t… What are you doing all of a sudden!?]

[Hmmm. Well, you see, that’s the thing. That… I knew that something had happened
to some extent, but geez, you’re seriously worried about the stupidest things… Are
you a freaking virgin!?]

[…I’m a virgin!!! I’m a lovely maiden who even makes all flowers blush…]

[Heh.]

[Not only did you hit me just after we met, you’re even scornfully laughing at me!?]

As if Alice’s protests don’t concern her at all, as Fate, while cracking her fists a few
times, she slowly pulled back her legs and took a stance.
[Well, moving your body around should cool your head a bit… That’s why, quickly get
ready. Shall-tan.]

[P- Please wait for a moment! Why in the world should I…]

[Shaddaaaaappp!!! I will accept no questions or complaints! If you have something to

say, speak with your fists!!!]

[Which tyrant are you!? Wait, kuh… Why in the world is this…]

[Heave-ho~~!]

[Gfuooohhh!? Y- You’re even using kicks!?]

<Afterword>

XXXXXXX-Shikishojutsu

T/N: Takamachi-style Negotiation Technique.

It’s a 5-step negotiation process that is easy to remember if you’re a Japanese, as the
five steps just start with “Sa-Shi-Su-Se-So”. Those won’t be shown in the translations
though.

1. Shoot first. (Preemptive Attack)

2. Shoot more. (Saturation Attack)

3. Shoot, without stopping. (Continuous Attack)

4. Shoot their backs. (Rear Attack)

5. And lastly, listen to what they’re saying. (Ceasefire Negotiations)

As the light of the setting sun drifted in through the window, Fate and Alice were
confronting each other.

[…Haahhh… Haahhh…]

[…Haahhh… Kuhhh…]

[Uwooohhhh!]

[Haahhhhhh!]

As both of them breathed heavily, they exchanged glances before the both of them ran
as if a signal rang out.

The shadows stretching across the room overlapped and their outstretched fists
crossed with each other… striking right into each other’s faces.

[Kuh… Good job… Shall-tan.]

[Fate… -san… too.]

As both of them collapsed to the ground at exactly the same time, a brief moment of
silence fell over the area.

The two clashed with each other with their fists, having radiant expressions on their
faces…

[…Hmmm. This doesn’t feel right.]

[…Eh?]

Quickly raising her body, Fate looked at the window where the light of the setting sun
with a troubled expression on her face.
[The sun is setting over here, so… as expected, the angle should be… Shall-tan,
wouldn’t it be better if you come from that side? Alright, Shall-tan, let’s retake this
scene again!]

[Eeehhhh!? Wait, Fate-san! This is already the 8th time Fate-san said that “we should
end this scene in a double knockout”, you know!? Seriously, isn’t it about time we
stop?]

[…I want to be a woman who won’t compromise with things and will always seek for
the supreme.]

[Please get rid of that obsession immediately.]

Hearing Fate’s words, which she said with a smug look on her face while staring at the
window, Alice sits down at the counter after letting out a big sigh.

Seeing Alice like that, Fate slightly smiles.

[How is it? Have you felt better now?]

[…I wonder? I’m not really sure. Fate-san… I…]

[Are you feeling guilty about putting Kai-chan in the role of your dead best friend,
treating him like he’s a replacement?]

[!?]

Hearing the words Fate lazily announced, as if she were making small talk, Alice’s
expression became stiffer.

That was the best proof that Fate’s words hit the bull’s eye.

[Or perhaps, are you afraid that people will know that you came to this world to “look
for a place to die”?]

[…………]

[Hey, Shall-tan? For Shall-tan, is Kai-chan… still a replacement for that best friend of
yours?]
[H- He’s not! Kaito-san is… Kaito-san is…]

[Then, isn’t that good enough?]

[…Eh?]

Fate was the only one in this world who knew about Alice’s past that even Kuromueina
didn’t know, and that’s why she understood the pain she was feeling.

On top of that, Fate said it. How stupid her worries are…

[If Shall-tan loves and cares for Kai-chan… Then, why don’t you just tell him everything?
Kai-chan will surely take it all in and still smile by your side.]

[………]

[Shall-tan, you’re putting a little too much on your shoulders~~ If you wrinkle your
brows that much, you’re just driving yourself to the corner… You have to be like me~~
Relax in moderation too~~]

[…I think Fate-san is having too much relaxation though…]

[Ahaha, that might be so~~]

Hearing Fate’s words, which are loose even at a time like this, Alice slightly smiles.

Seeing Alice like that, Fate nodded once, turned on her heel and starts walking towards
the door, as if to say that the conversation is over.

[…Don’t act too spoiled, okay? To Kai-chan, I mean… That’s all I can say to you.]

[…Fate-san… Ummm… Thank you.]

[Fufufu, well, Shall-tan and I are soul friends after all…”That’s why you can use my
power with your Hekatonkeyres”…right?]

[…Yes.]

[See you next~~ time~~ then~~]

Leaving words that seemed to tell her that she had seen through everything in the end,
Fate lightly waved her hand and left.

After returning from the God Realm, I dropped by Lilia-san’s mansion once before
going to Alice’s miscellaneous goods store, but it was already a bit late. The night has
completely fallen.

[…Well, with her clone acting as my guard, she should know that I’m coming…]

When I put my hand on the door, I felt that it wasn’t locked and it seemed like she
knew I was coming.

As proof of this, I walked in and was able to quickly find Alice sitting at the counter
but…

[Why do you look so battered?]

[…I was letting the power of youth explode.]

[Unnn?]

When I asked Alice, who looked so ragged as if she had been in a fistfight for some
reason, she responded with words that were incomprehensible as usual.

Well, it doesn’t seem like the atmosphere around her was as tense as before, so I guess
that’s okay…

[Alice, I’m sorry to bother you on such short notice, but can I go inside?]

[Yes, Kaito-san you’re always welcome. Come in~~]

Hearing my words, Alice replies to me with a bright smile on her face but… As expected,
it was still somewhere in there huh. It looks like she’s forcing a smile.

I’d like to pursue it, but now isn’t the time for that, so I firmly held back and moved
behind the counter… where her workshops and living spaces can be found.

The workshop and living space that looked unimaginably large compared to the
exterior of the store… is according to Alice, an application of Space-Time Magic.
Well, since magic boxes exist, maybe it isn’t that surprising that they could use the
magic they used on that thing to expand a room.

I moved to the living room, which is located one room away from the workshop, and
sat down after Alice’s suggestion. She then made me a cup of tea even though I hadn’t
asked her for one.

After thanking her for the tea, I took a sip of the delicious tea and slowly spoke.

[Hey, Alice…]

[Yes? What is it?]

[…I want to know about you.]

[…A- Ahaha… Are you giving me a pick-up line because you have been taken away by
Alice-chan’s cuteness? That’s a classic one you said, but that certainly leaves quite the
impression~~ Ahaha…]

[…………]

[…Ugghhh…]

When I stopped being so roundabout and just directly told her what I felt, as I thought,
Alice tried to fool around and divert away from the topic… I can see the tension in her
eyes. It looked really unusual, but she seemed to be really shaken.

[…K- Kaito-san… but that is…]

[Unnn. I know it’s hard to say. Therefore, I’m not going to force you to ask… And that
isn’t the only thing I wanted to know.]

[…Eh?]

[As for Alice’s past, I don’t know much about you in the first place. It’s one thing to
hear about Alice from Alice herself, but I think it’s also important to try to know about
Alice for myself…]

Yes, it’s not just about her past. I don’t know Alice well… because I didn’t try to get to
know her properly until now.
Thanks to Chronois-san’s advice, I realized that it isn’t like me to go around asking
people. And so, I decided to not just wait for Alice to tell me about it, I will also make
an effort to try to learn about Alice myself.

[…By the way, Alice. This living space is quite wide, isn’t it?]

[Eh? Yes, well, Alice-chan is the type of person who cares about where she lives after
all… Ummm… Kaito-san?]

[I see… Then, I’ll be “staying” here for a while.]

[Eeeeehhhhh!?]

Declaring so, I take a change of clothes and a toothbrush out of my magic box.

[P- Please wait a minute! Kaito-san, y- you’ll make Duchess Lilia worry…]

[Ahh, I already talked to Lilia-san about this, and asked her permission.]

[…Ugghhh… B- But, you see. Staying in the same room with a youthful maiden like me
is… A- Also, I only have one futon…]

[It’s fine, I brought my futon with me. I’m fine sleeping on the floor of the living room.]

[Auuuu…]

I’ve already made preparations for that area. When I explained the situation to Lilia-
san, she said “That’s really typical of you, Kaito-san” and gave me permission, and it
seems like Lilia-san knows very well that I don’t think about the future.

Hearing my response, Alice is clearly troubled and was panicking, which looked kind
of cute.

[…Well, of course, if Alice refuses, it can’t be helped. At that time, I’ll just go to a nearby
inn and “come everyday early in the morning”…]

[S- Seriously… Uuuuuu… I understand. I’ll get you a proper room.]

[Really? Thanks.]
[…Ugghhh.]

For the time being, it seems like the first step is a success huh? Alice seems to be the
type of person who would slyly mislead me if I keep on getting reserved after all…

[…Somehow, it feels like Kaito-san is becoming more of a carnivore… No, well, I guess
that’s also…]

Dear Mom, Dad——- I’ve decided to stay at Alice’s miscellaneous goods store as a first
step to learn more about Alice. Knowing more about Alice on a regular basis makes
me feel like it would give me another good idea. Anyway, this time—— I’m going to
push her as hard as I can.

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: [That’s strange… Somehow, I feel like it’s already starting to get
sweeter…]
I decided to stay at Alice’s miscellaneous goods store for a while to get to know her.

After forcing the puzzled Alice to agree to stay over, I put my bags in the room Alice
had prepared for me, and then returned to the living room.

[…By the way, Kaito-san. How long do you plan to stay?]

[Hmmm. Until I got to know Alice better, I guess?]

[Are you talking about where my pleasu— Fugyaaahhh!?]

[…Did you say something just now?]

[I said nothing.]

Then, I ate the food I had bought for dinner with Alice, and since there are lots of stuff
that happened today, I went to bed right away.

Alice was acting the same as usual, but I still feel like there was something strange
about her… It looked like she was deliberately trying to act upbeat and divert away the
topic.

No, maybe that’s just something I didn’t realize until now, and she’s always been this
way…

The 9th day of the Light month. I decided to start this morning by observing Alice’s
workshop to see how she makes things.

Well, actually, Alice is usually with my guards, so it’s her clone that makes her
merchandise for her miscellaneous goods store… but this time, I asked her main body
to build one for me, and Alice agreed.
[…Ummm, Kaito-san?]

[Unnn?]

[I- If you stare so intently at me like that… It’s kinda making it difficult to make them…]

Holding the forging hammer in her hand, Alice glances at me, as if she’s uncomfortable
being stared at.

Is she making a sword now? I’ve never seen blacksmithing work before, but it looks
kind of cool. Thanks to Shiro-san’s blessing, I don’t feel the heat of the fire, so I can
genuinely enjoy watching her work.

[…Somehow, even though this is the first time I’ve ever seen Alice seriously working
on something… You somehow look really cool.]

[!? Ahhh…]

[Ahhh…]

As I complimented her with a smile, a loud clang rang out, as Alice broke the sword
she’s making in half.

[K- Kaito-san, what in the world are you suddenly saying!? Alice-chan has always been
cool and cute, you know!?]

[Well, I guess you’re right.]

[Ugghhh… N- No, no, Kaito-san? That’s the part where you would tsukkomi, you
know!? This is the part where you would hit me in the head, saying “What kind of
stupid things are you talking about!?”, you know!!!? Why in the world are you normally
complimenting me!?]

Even though I complimented her, for some reason, she started complaining… I can’t
understand her.

Well, aside from that, Alice actually had lots of no good areas… If her no good areas
were to be gathered, I bet you could make a mountain out of it already. While she’s a
troublesome girl who would quickly fool around, what is certain is that she’s a strong,
knowledgeable and dependable woman.
Moreover, while the impact of her mask tends to blur it out, Alice’s unmasked face is
as cute as a doll, so I don’t think it’s necessarily wrong to say that she’s cool and cute.

[…Hmmm. Well, there’s that part of you that really likes to fool around every so often
but… Alice is reliable, and I certainly think you’re cute.]

[Wha!? Wha!?… Uuuuu… I- I’m feeling a little out of sorts…]

Hearing my words, Alice blushed so red that I could tell even with her mask on, and
tried to continue forging to regain her composure.

Seeing her reaction, which hadn’t been very common before, I felt like I got to know a
new Alice, even if it was only a little side of her, and that thought is making a smile
naturally appear on my lips.

Then, I continued to watch Alice work for a while.

Nothing in particular happened until the sun went down. We spent the day relaxing,
chatting, and watching Alice. Then, we ate dinner and took a bath afterward.

It had been a day since I had barged into Alice’s home, and while nothing big particularly
happened, I think I had achieved some small ones. The times when she feels
embarrassed when complimented, and when she would flusteredly divert the topic…
Seeing a girlish side of Alice feels refreshing, and it somehow makes me feel happy.

But unfortunately, I still haven’t even gotten a clue regarding my original purpose.
Alice doesn’t seem to want to talk about it either… No, she would sometimes look at
me for no reason, so Alice may not be sure of whether she should talk about it or not.

I’m not in a position to step into Alice’s life any more than I am now, so I should wait
for her to open up herself.

Thinking about this, I get out of the bath and move to the living room, where Alice
should be.

[Alice, I’m done…?]

[………]

[Is she asleep?]

When I returned to the living room, I found another scene that I saw for the first time…
Alice was asleep with her hands on the desk and her mask off.

Hmmm. After what happened with Eden-san, no matter how strong Alice is… She
really would get tired.

Even when she was exhausted from the fight with Eden-san, she had become flustered
after my sudden intrusion… I guess she let down her guard and fell asleep… Should I
have intruded later in the morning?

It would be bad to wake her up, so let’s just let her sleep for a bit… If I remember
correctly, I washed the blanket Kuro and I used at the Sacred Tree Festival and put it
in the Magic Box…

Smiling as I looked at the adorable Alice’s sleeping face, I took out a blanket out of the
magic box and was about to drape it over Alice’s shoulders… when I noticed it.

Glittering from the sleeping Alice’s eyes… were her tears flowing down… Yes, Alice
was crying in her sleep.

[…………]

…What kind of weight does Alice carry with her tiny body? It feels inexplicably
frustrating not knowing that.

Gently, I reached out to Alice’s face and tried to wipe away her tears with my finger,
when Alice’s blue eyes opened.

[…Eh? Arehh——- !?]

[………]

Opening her eyes and seeing me, Alice became surprised, and hurriedly, she rubbed
her hands over her eyes and put on her mask.

[You’ve got out of the bath huh~~ Well~~ As expected of Kaito-san. You look really
great even when you’re dripping with water! Ahaha…]

[…Alice.]
[…Kaito-san… Ummm, do you really… want to know about it?]

[………]

Alice immediately tried to divert the topic, but when she noticed me staring at her
with serious eyes, she lowered her head and softly muttered.

[I- Isn’t it fine… Even if you don’t know about it… We could just stay like this… Where
I would do something stupid and Kaito-san would scold me for it… Those times were
fun and made me feel happy… That’s why, isn’t it fine…]

[………]

[I’m afraid that Kaito-san… will find out about the old me.]

It was the first time she had shown a clear weakness.

Asking to just keep doing like we’re doing back then, just so that she doesn’t waver
any further… with such a sad, frail voice… II can understand what Alice is feeling.

I’m sure Alice thinks that me finding out about her past is going to destroy our current
relationship.

I also felt that way too… As Chronois-san pointed out to me, I was trying to get around
confronting her directly because I felt the same way as Alice does now.

That’s why I wanted to know what she was lamenting about… but unfortunately for
her, I’ve already put my hand on that door. I’m ready to step into the depths of Alice’s
life.

And most of all… I began to wish for it… a relationship more than I currently have with
her…

[…Alice. I want to be able… to “protect” Alice.]

[…Protect? Kaito-san, protecting me?]

[Yeah. Of course, I know that my power isn’t even close to Alice’s. I know that… Alice
is much stronger than me, and that you’ve gained lots of experience, and most of all, I
know that you’re better than me at everything.]
[…………]

[However, I can’t forgive myself for not being able to reach out to the suffering Alice. I
hate myself for just being protected… Even I… want to “protect Alice’s heart” too…]

[…Why…?]

Hearing me quietly tell her that, Alice asks me back with a voice that sounds like she’s
about to cry.

She didn’t say the details of what she exactly wants to ask. Therefore, I decided to
speak my honest thoughts.

[…Alice is already irreplaceable to me. You said it’s okay to keep things the way they
are now but… I want our relationship to go further than that. I want to be in a
relationship where we can support each other… where I am not only protected by
Alice, but where I’m also protecting you.]

[…………]

[So… Alice… I want to know about you.]

[…………]

I said what I needed to say. If Alice still refuses to do it, any more than this will just
make her suffer.

…That’s why, I won’t say anything more. I only quietly waited for Alice’s response.

With her head facing down, Alice stayed silent, and a peaceful silence enveloped the
both of us.

I wonder how much time has passed? One minute? Ten minutes? Or perhaps, even
more than that? After a long time of silence, as if time had stopped, Alice slowly opened
her mouth.

[…It won’t be… an interesting story, you know?]

[…Unnn.]
[You might also… regret it though, you know? You might even wish that you didn’t
ask…]

[I would never do that.]

[…I understand.]

After confirming that my resolve was firm, Alice let out a sigh… before she nodded her
head.

Dear Mom, Dad—— Alice’s past, I had imagined it to be a heavy, hard door for me. It
was a door that she continued to carry in her small body, for hidden behind it was her
past that she still continued to hide. As I think that this is finally the starting point—–
The door to Alice’s heart was quietly opened.
It seems like it would be a long story, so Alice prepared a cup of tea, which I accepted
and then faced her in the living room’s table.

[…I wonder where I should start… I guess it should be who I am, right?]

[………]

[I’m like Kaito-san, a being that came to this world from “another world”…Well, it’s a
different world from the one Kaito-san was in.]

[…Unnn.]

The fact that Alice is a being from another world clears up the phrases she has used
so far.

Since I had come here from my world, there is no reason why others also couldn’t
come, and I wasn’t surprised about this.

However, I was surprised by the words that followed.

[And also… I’m “human”…No, I guess it would be better to say that I was human.]

[!?}

What does that mean? At the very least, Alice’s physical and magical abilities far
surpass her limits as a human.

Does that mean she was reincarnated from a Human to a Demon like Neun-san? No,
it’s too early to assume that. Let’s just listen to Alice’s story first.

[…I lived in a world that was a little less civilized than this one now, where Humans
like elves and dwarves don’t exist, only humans.]
[…That’s similar to the world I was in.]

[Yes, that’s right. The only difference is that… compared to this world, there were a lot
more monsters in my world, and there were a lot of adventurers and guilds.]

Slowly, as if remembering the past, Alice talks about the world she used to live in.

I only had a hunch about it, but the world Alice was in… it had an image of what I had
imagined a fantasy other world would be before I was summoned to this world.

[I was an adventurer in that world with my “partner”…Well, if I do say so myself, at

that time, I was weak and had no talent… At best, I would be someone among the mid-
to-low-end tier.]

[…Eh? Alice was?]

[Yes, it was a magical world, so I was able to use magic, but I didn’t know what to do
with it either.]

[…………]

I honestly can’t imagine it. To me, I thought of Alice as a bundle of talent, someone who
could do anything, and a being with power that is near the top of this world.

However, Alice talks about herself as having no talent and being weak.

[It’s just, well, our world has the power of magic that overturns talent… It’s through
the power of the “Heart Tool”.] (T/N: 心具 / Shingu.)

[Heart Tool?]

[They’re magic created by humans, who lack the strong bodies and sharp fangs of the
monsters, to fight against these beings… It’s a “magic that generates your heart(shin)
as a weapon”. The stronger the belief that the user had in her heart, the stronger her
Heart Tool is. Just as the human’s mind(shin) holds no limits, it’s also a weapon that
grows along with the mind.]

[…T- That kinda sounds amazing…]

[Ahaha, it looks great on the surface, but in my world, 90% of the adventurers could
use this magic… The Heart Tool is the heart of the user herself, and each person’s Heart
Tool has different shape and ability… Incidentally, my Heart Tool is the Ἑκατόγχειρες
that Kaito-san saw yesterday.]

Alice’s Heart Tool, Ἑκατόγχειρες… Was it those meteor-like lights swirling around
Alice? That’s kind of cool, it’s like having your own special ability in a certain battle
manga. I wonder what kind of ability does Alice’s Heart Tool has though?

When such a question popped out of my mind, Alice explained with a smile, as if she
understood it.

[My Heart Tool, Ἑκατόγχειρες… It has the ability to temporarily use the ability of the
people I have weaved a bond with… those I care about, and also cares about me.]

[A- Amazing…]

[Ἑκατόγχειρες by itself has no fighting power… It can’t do anything by itself, but the
more bonds I weave, the stronger it becomes… I had such an ability back then.]

That really sounds like an ability that a protagonist would have… Hmmm, as a boy,
hearing such an ability really gets me excited.

[Now then, going back to the story… Back when I was an adventurer, I’ve always been
searching for a person.]

[A person?]

[Yes… It’s my “little sister who lived apart from me at an early age”.]

[!?]

[Ahh, incidentally, it’s nothing that serious. My parents just got divorced and my father
took custody of me while mother took care of my little sister.]

[………]

I thought this might be the core of the story, but it wasn’t at all huh… H- Hmmm. I
wonder what this feeling of disappointment upon hearing something unrelated…

[Well, even if it was me, her big sister that’s saying this, my little sister was an angel!
She’s so cute, so talented, and yet, she isn’t haughty at all! My little sister is the most
beautiful woman in the world! She’s a real angel! If I was a man, I would definitely
have asked her hand in marriage!!! I mean, my little sister even told me when she was
little that “she would be Big Sister’s wife”! By the way, she also told me that when we
met again! Geez, her gesture looks so cute at that moment…]

[…A- Alice?]

[…Ah, excuse me. I couldn’t hold myself back…]

…She was a siscon. Moreover, she has quite the serious one at that… Her love isn’t on
the level of just love for family.

You know, I did say that I wanted to know Alice, but I didn’t want to know something
like this…

Also, I’ll just ask this one… but did Little Sister-san really say that she would be Alice’s
wife when they met again? I had a different kind of bad premonition when I heard that
one.

[Erhem… Well, I was looking for my little sister while being an adventurer, and then, I
heard that she was a knight in shining armor in a pretty large country, so I traveled to
that country with my partner… Ahh, even if I say partner, she was a woman, okay? I’m
devoted to Kaito-san, okay!?]

[…U- Unnn.]

Why do you have to act like a boke every now and then? No, she may be deliberately
trying to be funny in some places to avoid having a dark atmosphere in her story.

[Well, along the way, I was chased around by an apprentice knight who’s acting like a
rabid dog, spared a mass-murdering priest, and fought a wonderful monster called a
Seven-Star Demon Beast… Well, let’s put those trivial stuff aside.]

Oi, why do I feel like each one of those would sound like very intense episodes!? Damn
it, I’m very curious about them… Especially that mass-murdering priest… Let’s ask her
again next time.

[As a matter of fact, at that time, in my little sister’s country, a villain was sneaking
around behind the scenes, trying to destroy her country by holding a ritual called “The
Advent of the Evil God”…and my little sister and her friends were apparently fighting
that villain’s underlings.]

[O- Oohhh…]

[I don’t know the details, but I heard that the blood of the royal family was needed for
that advent of that Evil God, so my little sister fought a fierce battle against the
invading villains. However, the villains were strong, and my little sister’s side was
gradually being driven to the corner.]

[…I- I’m starting to feel really anxious. So, what happened after that?]

It was as if a battle was being fought on two stages, making me feel very curious about
the rest of the story, so I urged Alice to continue.

Alice, as if she was teasing me, paused at the right moment before continuing her story.

[…After defeating the top brass of the villains, the mastermind finally appeared in
front of my exhausted little sister and her friends… As my sister and her friends were
riddled in wounds, the queen presented herself as a sacrifice to protect them! The
moment tears fell from my little sister’s eyes… I made my entrance!!!]

[W- What perfect timing that is…]

[Well~~ Objectively speaking, I was super cool at that time. I dashed into the scene
with the moon in the background and there’s a really damn cool background music
playing around… Well, the fight actually happened indoors, so I couldn’t see the moon
or anything like that, and the BGM was also just playing in my head.]

[Oi…]

She completely ruined it. I’ll say this again because it’s important, but she completely
ruined it.

Why the heck is she making strange bokes in the most exciting parts of the story…

[Well, after that… As a result, justice prevailed and I won.]

[U- Unnn. There’s a lot of stuff that happened there…]

[If my little sister had run up to me and passionately kissed me right there, it would
have been a happy ending but… The world doesn’t always work our way huh.]

[…What happened now?]

[In fact, in the confusion of the battle, the mastermind obtained the blood of the
queen… and used his life as a catalyst to summon the Evil God.]

[!?]

T- This is where the Evil God makes its entrance huh. Although her story sounds
awesome when you just read it from this novel, in fact, Alice’s tone of voice is getting
tense, so it must have been a pretty bad situation.

I- I’m starting to get anxious again… Quickly continue already…

[Thinking about that Evil God now, it wasn’t that powerful. Compared to the Gods in
this world, it only had the power of around the bottom of the high-ranking Gods.
However, it still held power that was a tremendous threat to us humans.]

[………]

[That Evil God resurrected and right at that moment…]

[Right at that moment?]

[…Ahh, we’ve run out of teacakes. I’ll go get some more!]

[Eh? Hey, Alice!? What happens next!?]

Forced to stop the conversation at a very good point, Alice went to the kitchen to get
teacakes. Or rather, if you get serious, can’t you just go back and forth to the kitchen in
an instant!? Why the heck are you normally walking!?

Dear Mom, Dad—— The past events spoken by Alice, were first about her stories as
an adventurer, and it looks like she’s survived some pretty awesome battles. Well,
that’s fine and all but——– Can’t you at least be a bit more serious at a time like this!?
<Afterword>

? ? ? : [Drawing the re— listeners are important too. Next Chapter, in a desperate battle
against the Evil God, the Magical Girl of Justice Alice-chan awakens!? And finally, the
tragedy of the perfect beauty Alice-chan is… Oi, wait! I’m still reading my script!]

Serious-senpai: [Oi… Where did Serious go?]

? ? ? : [Serious? I don’t know who that is.]

A new set of teacakes were lined up on the table… Or rather, food exists in Alice’s house
huh… No, well, they obviously do. I didn’t realize it since she had the image of someone
who’s always hungry… hey, wait a minute? I’m sure Alice doesn’t need to eat or sleep…
So, I guess that hungry-looking self she had before was just an act to fool me huh.

Well, even though eating is just supposed to be their preference, this woman still acts
like she hasn’t been fed for days…

[…Ah, where were we again?]

[At the moment when the Evil God appeared.]

[Ahh, that’s right. That Evil God, the mastermind called it the “Great Evil God of
Despair”, but that Evil God didn’t have any kind of will. It just follows the reason of its
existence, destroy the world.]

[………]

I see, it’s not that this Evil God is evil because it intends to destroy the world… It’s just
that it’s a kind of catastrophe that works for the sole purpose of destroying the world
from the moment it appeared…

[As soon as that Evil God arrived, “Darkness enveloped the hearts of humans around
the world, and lured them to despair”, well, just because it’s the last boss, it used the
last boss’s mental attacks? What a disgrace of a last boss, it is. How about you just
physically smack people around?]

[You just smoothly dissed it huh. Well, enveloping the hearts of humans around the
world with darkness… Isn’t that amazing…]

[I guess so. Well, it would be OK if you imagine it as Isis-san’s magic power of death
spreading around the world. Well, in terms of ability, Isis-san is many times stronger
than it…]
I see, that certainly is a mental attack. If the magic power of death is to force the other
person to fear death, then the Evil God’s power is to force all humans in the world to
feel the emotion of despair… Hmmm. It looks like an outrageous being just from
listening to her story.

[In reality though, it was quite a dangerous opponent… Not only does it paint the
humans’ hearts in darkness, but it also dyes our vision in black… If it remains like that,
the people all over the world would die.]

[…Such a monster, how could it be…]

[Just because it was given despair, it would instantly fall to despair, the human hearts
aren’t that simple, you know? Rather, it’s because despair exists that they try to resist
it… and at that moment, the hearts of all humans in the world were connected as one
because of the Evil God. That’s why… it was an opportunity.]

[………]

The joking look on her face changed to a serious look and Alice continued speaking.

It seemed to imply that the content is important from here on out.

[The small wishes in the hearts of people around the world, a sure hope for the
future… With the power of Ἑκατόγχειρες, I weaved all of those thoughts into my own
body. To defeat the Great Evil God of Despair, to protect the people I care about… I
weaved the whole world together.]

[…………]

[In conclusion… I won. I defeated the Evil God and defended the world… Some even
started calling me the “Hero of Hope”.]

[…Alice.]

I wonder why? It was supposed to be… a happy ending. It was a victory for Alice, who
gathered the hopes of the world against the Evil God, who wanted to envelop the world
in despair.

It was supposed to be a great event, just like the ending of a legend… but why does
Alice have an uncheerful look on her face?
[…That was a joyous event, as the world became at peace… it would have been great
if it had ended there.]

As if to answer my question, Alice gives a self-mocking smile.

[…I noticed the anomaly right away. No matter how many days I didn’t eat or sleep… I
found myself not getting tired at all.]

[!?]

[Weaving hope around the world… my body originally couldn’t withstand such
immense energy… So, that must be why… my body evolved… No, it transformed. “To a
monster that surpasses the Evil God”…]

[…………]

Alice, who is supposed to be the Hero who defeated the Evil God, before she knew it,
became a monster that surpassed the Evil God… I see. That’s why she said she was
“Ex-Human”…Alice must have exceeded her limits as a human at that moment.

In a world where humans are the only race existing, she has become a being that is
completely out of the norm.

[…Well, that doesn’t mean I was persecuted or anything like that. I mean, they actually
couldn’t. At that time, I’ve already become someone that the whole world couldn’t
defeat, even if they were united.]

[Is… that so…]

[Yes. However, my partner… my best friend laughed at my distress, telling me “Idiot.

Just because you acquired power exceeding human intellect, you think you’re a God?
How stupid.”…and treated me no differently than she ever did before. My little sister
and my friends were also the same. They naturally laughed at me, as if they were
telling me that no matter what kind of being I’ve become, I will still be me.]

Whether it’s Alice’s best friend or her little sister… For them, it doesn’t really matter if
Alice became someone beyond human intellect.

No matter what happened, Alice is still Alice… I’m sure that hearing those words
would make Alice happy, and I could see it from her expression now.
[…However, my despair… started at that moment.]

[…Eh?]

As if to interrupt such an atmosphere, speaking in a heavy and pained voice, Alice

lowered her head for a moment… before looking up again with a smile on her face, as
if she was about to cry.

[…From the moment my body was transformed… I had become “immortal”.]

[Wha…]

[That’s right. Now, just as Kaito-san imagined… while the people I love and cherish
with all my heart and soul are getting old… My body remained this way for a long, long
time.]

[………]

Now, I finally understand. I understood the despair Alice has been experiencing…

The story told so far is the story of a girl who was called a hero, and “defended those
important to her”…And now, it was the story of the girl “who lost them”…

[My mother died, my father died… The cruel passage of time took away my loved ones
one after another. Over and over again, I experienced the death of my loved ones.
When my little sister, the most important person in the world, died of age while still
worrying about me… I cried so much that tears won’t come out anymore.]

[…………]

How much… grief has she felt? For the people she protected, even fighting an
outrageous being like an Evil God… How much grief did Alice’s heart has experienced,
having to see their deaths…

[…I… thought of myself as “invincible”. As long as I have people to protect on my back,

my heart will never be broken. That I can be as strong as I want, and I can beat even
the mightiest of opponents… And it certainly was true.]

[………]
[My heart would never fall as long as my loved ones were around… But losing those
people… My heart, it broke into very small pieces… broke so much that it was
laughable.]

I can’t say anything. The pain of being left along, I know a little bit about it.

When I lost my parents and was left alone, I felt a terrible emptiness in my heart… and
I’m sure Alice felt that too…

At the same time, my question was answered. Why did Alice manifest such a
tremendous fury for Eden-san… Perhaps, she is afraid of losing her important people
more than anything else.

Because she definitely experienced so much of it…

[…When a loved one dies, a cold, dark hole is left in your heart where the person
should have been before… The hole may be small, but it will never go away… That hole
will remain in your heart, forever and ever.]

[…Alice.]

[I couldn’t bear the thought of being left alone. I didn’t have the confidence to carry
their deaths with me… So, when all my loved ones are gone… I thought that I couldn’t
live anymore.]

[!?]

Her heartbroken voice, her tear-filled eyes… They were telling us that Alice’s words
aren’t an exaggeration.

However, if that’s the case, then why is Alice still living in front of me now? Did
something happen that changed her mind?

[…The last one left was my best friend. She’s amazing. She apparently “doesn’t want
to leave me alone”, and that thought alone kept her alive for much longer than the
others… However, her limits still arrived.]

[………]

[A future where I am left alone to mourn for others, and where I would take my own
life… My best friend must have sensed this. Therefore, on the verge of my best friend’s
death… She placed a “curse” on me.]

[…A curse?]

[Yes. A gentle, yet painful curse… And it still binds my heart today. A curse I couldn’t
go against, namely “my best friend’s last wish”…I still vividly remember the
conversation I had with my best friend at that time.]

Slowly as if she was reflecting each of those words, painfully as if lamenting her
heartbreaking fate, Alice began to quietly say the words of her last remaining memories
with her best friend.

Dear Mom, Dad——– Alice’s past, the details that continued to torment her, were
finally revealed. At the same time, it was also the answer as to why Alice has shown
such fury. At that time, Alice’s anger might have been——– because of her laments.

<Afterword>

? ? ? : [Whoa there, that’s it for the meantime. As expected, we’d want to break it up in
a way that would make the readers curious. Next chapter, the curse left behind by the
girl she lost, the important person she had protected… The climax of Alice’s arc is
finally arriving! Eh? No, I’m just Alice-chan’s fan, you know?]
On a bed in a dimly lit room, there lies an old woman.

With a skinny body, while trying to keep her weak eyes… The old woman calls out to
the girl beside her, who continues to stare at her.

[…Good grief… I tried… to persevere but… as expected… I’m almost reaching my limits…
150 years huh… Who would have thought… I’d be able to live this long just because of
my clinginess.]

[…………]

The old woman slowly speaks her words, as her body hardly moves anymore, and her
face only slightly tilted towards the girl.

She was the woman who clings to life the most in the world. She took various life-
prolonging measures and continued to chase her dream of becoming an immortal
until the day she lay on her bed.

However, it was never for her own sake… She continued to fight against the barrier of
human lifespan, trying not to leave behind one important… really important person in
her life.

But unfortunately, the old woman couldn’t get over that wall… and so, her life would
soon run out.

[However… Well… Being on the verge of death like this… makes me understand. I am…
a lucky fellow… If I were to wish more happiness than this… I will be struck by divine
punishment.]

[………]
[…It’s just that… there’s one thing… I regret… That I was unable to be with you… Until
the end…]

[………]

[…I’m sorry… I will… be leaving you… I’ll be going first.]

She realizes that she is dying and apologizes to her best friend, with whom she has
spent most of her life with, for dying first.

Thereupon… many tears fall into the old woman’s hands.

[…No…]

[…Unnn?]

[…I don’t want this… Iris… Don’t die… Don’t leave me alone…]

The girl who became immortal burst into tears and told the old woman not to die.

The old woman was the last one already… The last among the beings the girl loves
with all her heart… and other than this old woman, the others have already died.

[…You’re still… as selfish as usual… but, sorry…]

[…Iris…]

[…Hey, OOOOOO? Do you mind… if I ask you… one favor?]

[…Eh? U- Unnn.]

Reaching out a withered hand to the girl’s eyes, wiping away the girl’s tears with her
trembling hand, the old woman slowly… spoke with a smile.

[…Do you remember… that bet we made a long time ago? You know… that bet we
made… in the trading city…]

[Eh? Unnn… That bet is about “who can have a lover first”, right?]

[Yeah… In the end… The both of us never had one…]

[…It’s not that Iris couldn’t, it’s that you didn’t, right? For my sake…]

It was just a small game they played a long time ago. Two girls who had never been in
love and made such a small bet to see who could fall in love and have a lover first.

But in the end, the bet never came to an end. The reason why the girl who became an
immortal monster couldn’t was obvious, but even though the old woman had such an
opportunity, they were all rejected without hesitation… She chose to remain with the
girl.

[…No… In the end… I wasn’t able… to find someone… better than you.]

[It’s the same for me. I couldn’t find anyone I would feel more comfortable with, Iris.]

[…I see… Hey, OOOOOO?]

[What is it?]

Her muffled voice calls out the girl’s name, the old woman utters her small wish.

[…I want you…”to experience love”…]

[Eh?]

[…Fall in love… Find your significant other… and then… be happy…]

[…Why… are you…]

The girl, perhaps sensing what the old woman is trying to say, opens her eyes wide
and has a shocked expression on her face.

That’s because the wish uttered by the old woman… is a restraint for the girl after she
loses the old woman…

[…I’m sorry… I know that… you’ll suffer… because of this. You’re free to resent… this
dying woman’s selfish wish… However… even so… I…”want you to live”.]

[!?]

[…That’s why… please… if you still… think of me as your best friend… This final wish
of mine… please grant it. And then… someday… you’ll be able to smile again… just like
back then…]

[Iris? Iris!?]

Even as she was speaking, the old woman’s voice was getting weaker and weaker…
and the girl could painfully feel that her life was about to run out.

So, the girl shed tears and desperately called out to the old woman… Asking her not to
die…

Looking at that girl, the old woman smiled… and with the gentle smile on her lips, she
said her last words.

[…For… the… good… fortune… of meeting… you… thank… you…]

[Iris!!! A- Aahhhh… aaaaaa… Uuuuuu… Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!?]

It’s truly ironic, as the girl’s Heart Tool of bonds called Ἑκατόγχειρες, as the death of
those she had weaved her bonds with was too vivid, as if it was painfully piercing deep
into her heart.

Hearing the sound of the breaking bond that she weaved… What remains in her heart
is the proof that such a person existed… a small and unfeeling fragment of that bond…

In that empty room, within the dim darkness… the girl’s sorrowful wails echoed…

After quietly finishing her final conversation with her best friend, Alice wiped the
tears she shed before she knew it.

[…I want to go to where my best friend… and all my important people are. However,
by doing so, I would be stepping on the last wish of my best friend, who has been
following my selfishness all along. Since that day… I couldn’t afford to die.]

[………]

[I somehow wanted to fulfill my best friend’s wish. However, my mind had already
started to think that all the people I met… I’ve come to treat them on the premise that
I would separate from them on their death… And in the end, I couldn’t have any kind
of romantic feelings for them.]
I see, so that’s why Alice… called those last words as a curse. She wants to die, but if
she dies, she will betray her best friend.

It’s the last wish of someone really precious to her, and that’s why those words bind
her heart more strongly than anything else.

[…From then on, I tried a lot of things. I played a musical instrument, painted, made
things… The only thing I had was a staggering amount of time, so I used my time to
master every single thing there is.]

[…Unnn.]

[In the process, I also met and befriended new people… and watched them die many
times. I kept looking at the shifting world and continued to see many deaths off. I felt
my heart grow colder and colder, until I eventually felt nothing at all…]

I suppose it’s not just a matter of years or even decades… Maybe Alice has been living
through thousands or tens of thousands of years of that mind-boggling time, fulfilling
her best friend’s last wish. Only having that goal…

[However, after spending a staggering number of years… I thought. In a world where

there are only humans, I will definitely never be able to fulfill my best friend’s wish
forever… So, I did a lot of research on how to go from my world to another world.]

[Does that mean that Alice came to this world on your own?]

[Yes, well, I found a way to do it but… the catalyst was a bit of a problem… so I stole
the core of the Evil God that was tightly sealed up and used it!]

[!?]

She somehow smoothly said something outrageous again… No, well, compared to the
method of being summoned to this world just like how I came here, going to another
world on your own seems to be a higher hurdle…

[Then, taking the “ashes” of my closest friends into my body with Ἑκατόγχειρες,
evolving into an even more monstrous creature, I then powerfully invoked the Great
Magic of Different Dimension Teleportation. Also, it was just a side effect, but
somehow, after taking in their ashes, I was able to transform into my closest friends
for a long time. Even though it was my own power, I still feel like Ἑκατόγχειρες has lots
of mysteries…]

[…And it’s into this world?]

[Yes. No, well, I was also surprised. I’ve become even more powerful, there’s also the
fact that I still haven’t mastered my own power yet but… I was beaten to a pulp by
Kuro-san as soon as I came to this world.]

[…S- Speaking of which, Kuro also said something about fighting Alice…]

Apparently, for Alice, Kuro was the first person she met when she first came to this
world… but what kind of exchange did they have that it immediately led to a battle
between them…?

[It’s that, you know? After defeating the last boss, I dove into the hidden dungeon with
great enthusiasm, and it was like the first one who greeted me was the hidden boss
that I should be facing in the end… Well, seriously, Kuro-san was super strong.]

[…That way of speaking…]

[Anyway, that’s how Kuro-san called out to me and taught me how to use my power~~.
From that point on, Kaito-san should know about it to some extent, right? I was called
Shalltear, meaning I was the same person I used to be, and at the same time, as one of
the members of the Six Kings, I began to call myself No Face.]

Then, 20,000 years ago, she fought in that war against the God Realm and became
friends with Fate-san… wait, arehh? I don’t think I know about the fine details that
much.

With that in mind, I was going to ask her about that topic, about her promise to her
best friend but… Alice looks me straight in the eyes and gives me a beautiful smile that
seems to suck me in.

[…And then, I met you… and fell in love.]

[!?]

Dear Mom, Dad——– Those words she unexpectedly told me along with her past. She
has been jokingly telling me those words before but… I wonder why? Those words I
heard just now—— they had a completely different impression than before.
<Afterword>

? ? ? : [Whoa there, I’m making an appearance three chapters in a row? Aren’t I

considered a regular already?… Erhem, finally the middle stage of Alice-chan’s arc is
coming to an end! Next chapter, the story of how she and Kaito-san met and their
relationship is finally… As expected of Alice-chan, your heroine power is really high!
Isn’t it good enough to say that Alice-chan is the main heroi… Eh? The main heroine is
Kuro-san? ——Ah sh*t, I’m gonna die…]
The words Alice said… Quicker than I could react to that, Alice continued speaking.

That should mean that she’s asking me not to mention her earlier statement just yet.

[I’ve said it before, didn’t I? That the name Shalltear meant “a fragment of illusion” in
the world I lived in.]

[…An illusion… huh.]

[Yes. When my heart was shattered and I became a nobody, what was left of me… was
a wish that I hadn’t been able to fulfill after living so many years. That’s because that
was only the meaning of my life, nothing but an illusion.]

[…Unnn.]

Illusion huh… I think Alice spent a mind-boggling time until she came to this world.
That’s why, for her, she can’t imagine a future where her best friend’s wish can come
true. It was certainly like she’s chasing after an illusion huh?

[When I first came to this world, I had great expectations. There are many people in
this world, including Kuro-san, who are immortal like me. I thought I could fulfill my
best friend’s last wish here…]

[But you weren’t able to make it come true?]

[…Yes. Thinking about it now, I guess it’s natural that happened. I was trying to force
myself to fall in love because I had a strong desire to fulfill my best friend’s wish… And
now, I understand that I couldn’t fall in love with anyone when I have such thoughts
in my heart.]

[At some point, I was called the Phantasmal King, No Face… the King without a face.
That’s certainly on point, isn’t it? I’ve been empty ever since I lost everyone. I’ve been
shifting appearances, dancing around in the dark, playing the role of a nobody… I don’t
have any definite form that I could call my own. I was such a being.]

[…Alice.]

[…Ummm, I’ll be honest with you. This being named “Alice”, at that time… I planned
for this being to “disappear” after kidnapping Kaito-san.]

[…Eh?]

Saying that, I was looking at Alice’s blue eyes that were also staring straight at me, and
I could tell that those words weren’t a lie.

Alice was going to disappear after kidnapping me? What the heck does that mean?

Seeing me tilting my head while thinking about what she said, Alice wryly smiled.

[I never approached Kaito-san because I wanted to fall in love with you, but because I
wanted to repay Kuro-san for her kindness and ascertain what kind of person you
are… I guess it’s great that I wasn’t strangely aware of it. Past me, that’s a fine play!]

[…H- Hmmm.]

[…Well, all jokes aside… In fact, I was going to make our connection something
shallow. At least, I wasn’t planning on going to Archlesia Empire together with Kaito-
san.]

[Does that mean you changed your plans?]

[No, it was more like… something unexpected, I think? I guess I have to apologize to
Kaito-san for that. I’m sorry…]

[Eh? N- No, why are you suddenly…]

Telling me that she has to apologize, Alice deeply bows her head to me, but I don’t even
know why she’s apologizing.

Alice then continues to bow for a few moment, before slowly looking up and explained
the reason for her apology.

[…It was the second time we met, wasn’t it? When Kaito-san scolded me… It feels as if
“I could see my best friend overlapping with you”.]

[Alice’s best friend… Are you talking about the person you mentioned earlier?]

[Yes. The standard flow of our conversation would often be about how I would do
something stupid and my best friend would scold me, getting angry at me… And then,
after she was done being angry, she would have a small smile while astounding looking
at me… She would then warmly chuckle, as if to say that it can’t be helped if it’s me… I
liked those times a lot.]

[………]

[After finishing your sermon, Kaito-san would let out a sigh before wryly smiling… It
really resembles the times I had with my best friend, making me feel as if I went back
in time… I felt really happy then.]

After saying that with a nostalgic expression on her face, Alice moves her gaze several
times, some kind of anxiety can be seen in her face.

Then, after searching for the words to say for a while, her face slightly lowered, she
spoke.

[…I pictured Kaito-san as my best friend. I would say stupid things on purpose, just to
get scolded by Kaito-san… I’ve always treated Kaito-san as a replacement for my best
friend.]

[…I see.]

[Ahh, I- I’ve thought differently now! I’m not thinking of Kaito-san as a replacement
for my best friend.]

[Ah, unnn. You don’t need to be so quick to deny it.]

[Ahhh…]

Hearing my words, I don’t know if she thought she hurt my feelings or not, but Alice
hurriedly explained herself.

However, I’m not particularly worried about Alice’s words, as I’m more worried about
her earlier words about how she was going to disappear.
When I explained this to Alice, she let out a sigh of relief and continued with her story.

[…As I said, at first, I treated Kaito-san as a substitute for my best friend. However, as
I exchanged words with Kaito-san many times, the image of my best friend
overlapping with Kaito-san’s image began to blur… it’s more of a good way though. I
was having fun being together with Kaito-san, not because Kaito-san is a replacement
for my friend, but because the one I’m together with is Kaito-san… Yes, I began to think
like that.]

[………]

[However, this “Alice” character is a persona who would betray Kaito-san in the end
and disappear. I was wondering if Kaito-san will lose your faith in others… That was
my fourth trial. Of course, I had my subordinates lurking in that place of abduction to
prevent Kaito-san from being injured. And once Kaito-san had survived that trial, I had
planned on having our connection remain as being your subordinate, not as Alice, but
as the Phantasmal King, No Face.]

[…However, Alice saved me at that time.]

[…Yes. That was the biggest miscalculation I made… and a miracle that I’m really
happy about.]

Alice’s expression when she said that somehow looked gentle, and with a wry smile…
It seemed to show her trust in me, and it kinda makes me feel warm.

It’s almost as if Alice was saying that what she was looking for was someone laughable
like this…

[At that time, I betrayed you as planned, and as I said goodbye… Kaito-san smiled at
me, right? You understand that I betrayed you, but still, you thought it couldn’t be
helped… When I saw that smile, my best friend and Kaito-san became completely
separate entities in my mind. I thought that this person was the only one who couldn’t
be replaced by anyone else…]

[…………]

[Before I knew it, I found myself breaking down the door that I was supposed to have
closed. I advanced on the stage that I once got off. Not as Shalltear, not as No Face, but
as “Alice” who was supposed to have disappeared… From that moment on, Alice isn’t
just a character I play… but a new name for me.]

From a girl to a hero, from a hero to a piece of illusion, from a piece of illusion to a
faceless king, and from a faceless king… she changed to this girl in front of me, to Alice
I know well.

Hearing that… I wonder why? I felt relieved. Now, I understand that the Alice in front
of me isn’t an illusion, but Alice herself…

[…And that’s why I fell in love with you, Kaito-san… but shameful it may sound, I
suddenly felt scared.]

[Scared?]

[Yes. I thought that if Kaito-san knew about how I’ve been treating you as a replacement
for my best friend, you would hate me… No, more than that thought, this affection I
feel for Kaito-san… I began to wonder, “Did I really love Kaito-san”? Perhaps, was this
feelings of mine just because I found the right person to fulfill my best friend’s wish…?
I’ve been wondering, what my true wish is…]

[………]

I see, within Alice’s mind was her best friend’s wish to fall in love.

Whether it was because she fell in love with me, that her wish will come true… or was
it because she was trying to make her best friend’s wish come true, and that’s why she
fell in love with me… Perhaps, that was what she was worried about.

That’s why she would joke about how much she loved me, and then run away when I
ride along with it…

[…The moment that God appeared, and thought that Kaito-san might die… I was
helplessly terrified. If Kaito-san died, I don’t think I would ever be able to stand up
again, I don’t think I would be able to laugh again… Because I understood that myself,
ummm… That’s why I acted a bit strange at that time.]

[…………]

[I’m sorry that I got off on a tangent. I was afraid that you might just feel indebted. I
was afraid that our relationship that fills me with happiness will change. I’ve made
various excuses. But in the end, I was just a coward… I couldn’t tell Kaito-san about
myself.]

Breaking her words and closing her eyes once… Alice looks straight at me and finishes
her words.

[…That’s the end of my story. No matter how Kaito-san receives it… I’m ready for it.
It’s okay if you think I’m pathetic or cruel. If you were to hate me, it can’t be hel… Eh?]

Why would I do that? I’m not really sure but… I found myself getting up from my seat
and holding Alice’s small body in my embrace.

I still haven’t finished sorting through everything I’ve just heard in my head. I don’t
think I can properly say what I’m feeling either.

But even so, I had an overflowing desire to tell her something.

[…Thank you, Alice. Even though talking about it may be difficult… but you still told
me everything.]

[…Kaito… -san?]

[I don’t know if I could say it well… Can you stay a little bit longer and listen to me
too?]

[…Yes… No matter what it is… To be honest, I’m about to cry already though…]

Dear Mom, Dad—– The thoughts and pain that Alice was carrying with her small body…
The words I would reply after hearing these. There is no need to adorn it with
unnecessary words, the most important thing is that budding within me——- is the
desire to receive her feelings.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [D*mn her, that freaking stuffed costume woman… How dare she
barricade my door… C- Come, my serious development!… Eh? It’s over for the
meantime? The next chapters will be filled with vomit-inducing sweetness? Eh? E-
Ehhhhh!?]
After listening to Alice’s story, all the pain she felt and had been carrying… I can’t say
I can understand.

[…Alice. I lost my parents once too… I think I understand at least a little bit of the pain
of being left behind. However, the years I’ve spent in the past aren’t even close to
Alice’s. So, I can’t comfortably say that I understand how Alice feels.]

[Yes.]

I’ve only been alive for at most… around 21 years and a few months. However, after
I’ve lost my parents, I’ve given up on a lot of things.

If I never came to this world, there’s a non-zero chance that I will choose the worst
possible future because I will be sick and tired of being alone everyday for an extended
period of time.

How many years has Alice been carrying these feelings? Tens of thousands of years in
her original world and tens of thousands of years in this world… It was a mind-
bogglingly long amount of time that I couldn’t even imagine it… Living her days in
suffering, using only the wish left by her best friend as a reason to live.

I don’t think I can say that I understand how she felt.

[…Even though I wanted to be cool and said that I wanted to protect Alice’s heart…
But in fact, I think there’s only so much I can do for Alice.]

[……]

[But, well… what I can do “is be with you even in the future”.]

[……Auuu.]

As I put my thoughts into words, I strengthened my embrace on Alice’s body.

So that not a bit of warmth would leak out of her small body… I hugged her body tighter.

[For me, I had the impression that Alice is… an idiot, no good, and a troublesome fellow
who always messes around…]

[…That’s mean, Kaito-san.]

[…However, Alice is cheerful, reliable and someone I don’t have to put on a bold front
with… Someone who’s so important to me that I can’t imagine her not being around
anymore.]

[!?]

As I heard a soundless, gulp, Alice, who was in my arms, slightly moved.

[…I promise you, I’ll never leave you alone, Alice. So, from now on, I’ll continue to be
unpretentious… I want you to be by my side as “Alice”.]

[Uaahh… Yesh… If that… is your wish… I will always… be by your side.]

Her voice trembling as she spoke, her small hands went around my back. I’m sure she
feels the same way as I do, not wanting a bit of warmth to leak out of our bodies, acting
as the stopper… It’s as if our embrace ascertains that we are indeed together.

Promising Alice not to leave her alone may be difficult for me, who was but a mere
mortal… but I’ll definitely keep my promise.

[…It may be difficult for me since I’m not immortal… Neun-san changed from a Human
to a Demon, so I guess that method works…]

[…Eh? Kaito-san is pretty much “immortal”, you know?]

[…Eh?]

Arehh? That’s strange? Just now, I’m pretty sure that I was declaring my resolve to
reject my humanity and stay with Alice but… What the heck is with her response, as if
she’s asking me “What the heck is this person talking about?”?

I’m immortal? Hahaha, you’re joking around even at a moment like this, what a
troubling woman you are… Eh? Seriously?
[…You didn’t hear about it from Shallow Vernal-sama?]

[…About what?]

[N- No, what I’m saying is… the effect of her blessing…]

[…She only said “I dunno” while tilting her head…]

Hearing Shiro-san’s name here makes me feel strange… Just like that time when I met
Lillywood-san, how is it that the people around Shiro-san know more about her
blessing than the me who had been given this blessing and Shiro-san herself?

Or rather, does Shiro-san’s blessing really even have the effect of making one immortal?

[…I- Is that so. Well, I heard it from Kuro-san but… I heard that Shallow Vernal-sama’s
blessing is perfectly the highest blessing one can receive from all Gods, and you can
get all the benefits from the blessings of every God.]

[Really? Or rather, there’s a blessing that could make you immortal?]

[The True Blessing that Duchess Lilia received from Chronois-san had such an effect.]

[…………]

Whoa there, I kinda feel like I’ve heard another shocking statement… The effect of
becoming immortal is due to Chronois-san’s blessing, and it seems that Lilia-san
became immortal because of that.

A- Anyway, it seems I’m immortal. Oi, come out, airhead goddess… I didn’t hear
anything about this from you, you know…

(The effect of my blessing is “apparently” higher than all Gods.)

It’s too late already! Moreover, the person herself is saying “apparently”…Why the heck
does Kuro have more understanding about your ability than you!?

(I was also surprised… I see… I guess that “additional magic technique” that I was
about to cast on Kaito-san was just pointless huh…)

Oi, why the heck do you sound like you’re also planning something else? My body has
been super-modified without my knowledge already, you know?

As I was throwing tsukkomis at Shiro-san in my mind, I looked at Alice, who was

looking at me in puzzlement.

[…I see, I’m an immortal huh…]

[…I guess… Fufufu…]

[…Kuhh— hahaha… What the heck is this, I’ve completely missed on knowing the
most essential points huh…]

[Well, that’s just like Kaito-san, isn’t it!?]

[Wait a moment there, you…]

What is this, being unknowing on the most important things… Having such a
conversation that seems to throw everything out of the loop, it feels like Alice and I
really had a connection with each other, as both of us unconsciously exchanged
glances and laughed.

[…Well, but when we’re talking about being immortal, wouldn’t that save Alice from a
lot of grief, so isn’t it great?]

[…Immortality doesn’t make you invincible, you know?]

[For such matters…”You would be there to protect me”, right?]

[…That’s how it ends up huh… I really can’t match you. Yes, leave it to me. When it comes
to protecting people, I can say that I’m unrivaled. Instead, when I want a shoulder to
lean on, or when I’m losing my presence of mind…”Please protect me”, okay?]

[Yeah, I promise.]

As Alice tells me that she will protect me, she asks me to protect her heart.

Those words seemed to supplement each other, and were a very gentle… reassuring
promise.

[…Alice. I love you. Please continue to be with me in the future.]

[…Kaito-san. I love you. Please let me stay by your side.]

Then, exchanging words of confirmation of our feelings, as if the both of us were being
drawn to each other… we softly kissed each other.

Mutually exchanging our soft and pleasant warmth with each other, the both of us
communicated our feelings to each other.

When both of our lips parted from each other, I could see tears dripping from Alice’s
eyes.

[…It seems like it was foolish of me to be afraid.]

[Unnn?]

[To go where my close friends are… I was trying to fall in love for the sake of dying. So,
I was afraid that if that came true, I would have a strong desire to die… Being anxious
of that matter, I couldn’t find the courage to take the first step.]

With tears streaming down her face, Alice put her hands around my neck and hugged
me as if she were clinging to me.

[However, I don’t think I can go to the place where my close friends are… I fell in love
with Kaito-san and you accepted my feelings… My desire to die has gone away. I want
to be with you forever… I want to “live” in a future where I’m walking by your side.]

[…Unnn.]

[…Kaito-san, just this once… Can you call me by this name?]

Then, Alice whispered one name in my ear, took her body away from me and looked
me straight in the eye.

I immediately understood what that name was.

It was the name of the hero who once saved a world, and now, she’s ready to truly say
goodbye… to her past self.

[…”Alicia”.]
[………]

When Alice heard the name I called her, she gently closed her eyes and stayed silent
for a few moments.

Then, held within Alice’s beautiful blue eyes as she opened them were strong and
definite intentions.

[…Thank you. As of now, the girl who was called a hero in the other world… Alicia has
truly died. And from now on, the name I hold as I walk with you from now on is “Alice”.
Once again, hereafter, I will be in your care.]

[Unnn. I will be in your care too…]

Saying goodbye to her past self, Alice gives me a big smile on her face.

Not as the hero from another world, not as a fragment of illusion, and not as the
faceless king… but as Alice, a girl living in this world…

Holding brightness as powerful as the sun… I think that was definitely the sincere
smile that her best friend wished for.

Dear Mom, Dad—— Accepting Alice’s feelings, I was also able to honestly express my
own feelings. The bond we weaved together became stronger and tougher. With my
new girlfriend, from now on—— she will continue to shine by my side.

<Afterword>

Serious-senpai: [A- Aahhh… No more… Let it end already…]

<The Next Chapter is when the extreme sweetness starts.>

After Alice and I told each other our feelings, we chatted for a while, as Alice sat on my
lap.

One of my hands is around Alice’s waist as she sat on my lap, while my other hand held
Alice’s hand, my fingers intertwining with hers.

We talked for a while, and before I knew it, Alice seemed to have fallen asleep, and I
could hear her gentle breathing as she slept.

With all the tenseness on her body lifted, her fatigue probably caught up with her and
that’s why she fell asleep.

Instead of the pained sleeping face with tears dripping down her eyes she had a while
ago, Alice seemed reassured now, and a small smile seemed to be on her lips.

Acting spoiled as she leaned her body on me… No matter how much she stirred up
things before, Alice never acted spoiled like a young girl like this before.

No matter how bright she seems on the surface, I think that Alice’s heart was so tense
that she can’t feel composed at all.

So, even if Alice wanted to have a significant other, there was no space in the back of
her mind for any person to enter, and as a result, that may have acted as a final great
wall for the other party to bypass.

Perhaps, I think my timing was just good. With the appearance of Eden-san, a crack
appeared in the walls, and from there, I was able to get within Alice’s heart… or so
what I feel.

I think that by telling me everything and becoming my lover, she was able to come to
terms with her past, and that gave Alice a sense of leeway in her heart.
That’s why she has entrusted herself to me now, in a state of complete relief. I’m really
happy for that, and most of all, I can’t help but love Alice even more.

Looking at Alice, peacefully sleeping on my lap, I vowed again, that I would never let
her shed such pain-filled tears again.

But still, she looks really pleased while sleeping like that… I guess she must be having
a good dream.

It was in a wooden building that doesn’t show much public activity.

Looking at this familiar place, which now remains only in a corner of her memory,
Alice understands that this is a dream.

[…It’s been a while.]

It’s a place that will remain a precious memory for her… For this place was in one of
the many adventurer’s guilds that she used to visit when she was an adventurer
together with her best friend.

The place, which seems to be a tavern and reception hall combined into one, makes
Alice’s heart feel calm, and makes her feel an inexplicable sense of nostalgia.

Although she was in a dream where her consciousness was very clear, it is because of
Kaito’s acceptance of her heart that she can look at this past scenery with nostalgia…

As she was looking around the room, Alice’s thoughts stopped when she saw a certain
table.

[…Eh?]

A large room that she had expected to be empty. At a table at the far end of the room,
a figure sits with its back to Alice.

The figure, who had two shades of gray and black semi-short hair and appeared to be
about the same height as Alice, had a huge jet-black wand propped up next to her,
probably more than twice her height.

One can’t see her face just by looking at her back, but there was no way Alice could
mistake her for anyone else.
That’s because that back… belongs to the one she had been with the longest in the
world she was from.

[…It’s been a long time, “Alicia”…No, you call yourself Alice now, right?]

[…I… ris?]

Calling with a voice Alice was familiar with, the girl turns towards Alice with a small
smile on her lips.

Her beautiful light green eyes, with a light that seems to be a mixture of sharpness and
gentleness just like it had in the past, quietly looked at Alice.

[…Iris… Iris!!!]

[…Fuuu.]

Yes, this is but a dream. This wouldn’t have been possible if it weren’t a dream…
However, for Alice, she wouldn’t mind even if it was a dream.

A reunion with her best friend who was supposed to be dead. Motivated by her joy,
Alice runs towards Iris, and seeing Alice like that, Iris gets up from her chair with a
smile on her face… while “swinging” the jet-black staff in her hand.

[You… fool!!!]

[Fugyaaahhh!?]

Thereupon, she struck back at Alice, who was running up to her, with her cane right
at Alice’s face.

Alice, blown back by her strike, falls over a nearby table, before raising her upper body
while holding her face that was struck by Iris.

Thereupon, Iris approaches the fallen Alice with heavy footsteps.

[I- Iris? What are you suddenly…]

[I knew you would take some time, but no matter how I see it… I’ve waited too long!
You idiot!!!]
[Gueeehhhh!? Wait, I- Iris?]

[Tens of thousands of years, doing nothing but worrying! Good grief, why the heck did
you not open up your heart to anyone!!!? Because of that, I’m always stuck here,
“unable to come out”, you know!!!?]

[Eh? Eeehhh, hey, w- what do you mean… Isn’t this a dream…]

Her collar grabbed and greatly shook… Alice, who was being scolded just like old
times, felt something out of place from the words Iris told her.

Thereupon, heaving a sigh, Iris lets go of Alice’s collar. Picking up a chair lying nearby,
Iris sat on it and spoke.

[Yeah, this is no different than a dream… However, it can be said that the me who is
talking to you now is “real”…]

[…Eh? N- No way…]

[No way, your head. I told you, didn’t I? I don’t think I could leave a big idiot like you
alone… Well, as it turns out, it took me far too much time to talk to you like this.]

[…W- Why, h- how…]

When Iris told her that she is the real one, Alice was astonished, asking her what she
meant.

She was sure that Iris is dead. Alice, who took care of her until the end, knew that
better than anyone else.

However, hearing such words, Iris continued to speak with a wry smile on her face.

[Fuuu, your behavior is easy for me to predict. I’ve spent many years in research, but
I’ve never found a way to become immortal like you.]

[T- That’s right. And yet, Iris is…]

[However, within my research, I came up with a theory.]

[…Eh?]
[If Heart Tools exist, that may mean that souls do exist, so I thought of the possibility
of a Heart Tool carrying one’s soul…]

[!?]

At the words Iris told her, Alice looked astonished for the umpteenth time.

[I knew you would take my Heart Tool, along with my remains, into your Ἑκατόγχειρες,
so I gave “that” to you while I’m on the verge of dying.]

[…H- H- H-… How did you know that?]

[Haven’t I told you why? It’s simple. I told you that it was just a mere possibility, and I
wasn’t sure about it… Transferring my soul into your Heart Tool, if I fail, I will
definitely die… There’s nothing crueler than to create failing expectations.]

[…………]

[It was a gamble to begin with. I only have one chance, and as far as I know, your
Ἑκατόγχειρες is the only Heart Tool that can take in another Heart Tool… That’s why
it was just a theory. But well, it succeeded…]

[…T- Then… You’re really… You’re the real Iris?]

Hearing Iris’ words, Alice finally understands that the being in front of her is really her
best friend… Or rather, her soul, and asks for confirmation as her voice trembled.

[…Yeah, I’m the real one… It’s been a long time.]

[Iris!!!]

[Nuooohh!? H- Hey, stop clinging on me!]

[Iris! You’re really Iris, right… Uuuaaahhhh… I missed you! I really missed youuuuuu!!!]

[…Haahhh… Good grief, seriously… You really are a stupid fellow.]

As Iris was being jumped upon by Alice, with tears dropping down her eyes, Iris
dumbfoundedly muttered… Her eyes gently looked at Alice.
As Alice cried like that for a while… no, for quite a long time, she slowly looked up and
asked Iris.

[…Uuuu… Why did you… not talk to me until now? I- I…]

[Why you ask?… That’s because your heart is filled with all sorts of stuff that I can’t
find any opening for me to get out!]

[Ueeeghhh!?]

[If you had been quicker in dismissing my death, I could have gotten out sooner… How
dare you act so worried…]

[Aahhh, uuuuuu…]

Today, Iris is residing in her Heart Tool. She can directly speak to Alice’s mind, but
other than that, she can’t do anything else.

However, until now, Alice’s heart has built a wall that doesn’t allow any outsiders in,
and Iris couldn’t speak to her either.

But this time, thanks to Kaito, Alice is able to come to terms with Iris’ death and is now
more relaxed… Thanks to that, Iris was able to meet Alice again in the form of a dream.

[…I’d also like to thank that guy for that. Thanks to him, I can have a conversation with
you like this, even when you’re unconscious.]

[…Uuuuu… Kaito-san…]

[Go tell your thanks to him yourself… Go on, dreams are just momentary memories…
It’s already about time you wake up.]

[…Eh? Ahhh!?]

When Iris tells her in a soothing tone, Alice realizes that her body is beginning to
become transparent.

Dreams aren’t something you can see all the time when you sleep. The time that Alice
and Iris can talk isn’t that long.
However, this isn’t the last time they’d meet… Seeing the uneasy look on Alice’s face,
Iris gently smiled.

[Don’t worry… We can talk again, as much as we want. That’s as long as you’re still
alive though…]

[Auuuu… U- Unnn!]

[…I’ll also be able to talk to you again in your dreams. If you start worrying about the
most useless stuff again, be ready for my harsh scolding, okay?]

[…Unnn… Unnn.]

We will see each other again. Hearing those words that really filled her with hope,
Alice nodded again and again while tears dripped from her eyes.

Then, seeing off Alice as she was about to wake up… Iris’ gentle voice resounded.

[…Congratulations, Alice. I wish for your happiness… That’s my new wish after we
meet again like this.]

<Afterword>

<We’re celebrating 300 chapters>

Serious-senpai: [What the heck does this mean!? Didn’t you promise that the
intermissions will be serious!?]

<I made no such promise>

Serious-senpai: [… No moreeee…]